THE UNTAMED

BY MAX BRAND

1919

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

I. Pan of the Desert

II. The Panther

III. Silent Shoots

IV. Something Yellow

V. Four in the Air

VI. Laughter

VII. The Mute Messenger

VIII. Red Writing

IX. The Phantom Rider

X. The Strength of Women

XI. Silent Bluffs

XII. Partners

XIII. The Lone Riders Entertain

XIV. Delilah

XV. The Cross Roads

XVI. The Three of us

XVII. The Panther's Paw

XVIII. Cain

XIX. Real Men

XX. One Trail Ends

XXI. One Way Out

XXII. The Woman's Way

XXIII. Hell Starts

XXIV. The Rescue

XXV. The Long Ride

XXVI. Black Bart Turns Nurse

XXVII. Nobody Laughs

XXVIII. Whistling Dan, Desperado

XXIX. "Werewolf"

XXX. "The Manhandling"

XXXI. "Laugh, Damn it!"

XXXII. Those who See in the Dark

XXXIII. The Song of the Untamed

XXXIV. The Coward

XXXV. Close in!

XXXVI. Fear

XXXVII. Death

XXXVIII. The Wild Geese

THE UNTAMED

CHAPTER I

PAN OF THE DESERT

Even to a high-flying bird this was a country to be passed overquickly. It was burned and brown, littered with fragments of rock, whether vast or small, as if the refuse were tossed here after themaking of the world. A passing shower drenched the bald knobs of arange of granite hills and the slant morning sun set the wet rocksaflame with light. In a short time the hills lost their halo andresumed their brown. The moisture evaporated. The sun rose higher andlooked sternly across the desert as if he searched for any remaininglife which still struggled for existence under his burning course. 

And he found life. Hardy cattle moved singly or in small groups andbrowsed on the withered bunch grass. Summer scorched them, winterhumped their backs with cold and arched up their bellies with famine, but they were a breed schooled through generations for this fightagainst nature. In this junk-shop of the world, rattlesnakes wererulers of the soil. Overhead the buzzards, ominous black speckspendant against the white-hot sky, ruled the air. 

It seemed impossible that human beings could live in thisrock-wilderness. If so, they must be to other men what the lean, hardycattle of the hills are to the corn-fed stabled beeves of the States. 

Over the shoulder of a hill came a whistling which might have beenattributed to the wind, had not this day been deathly calm. It was fitmusic for such a scene, for it seemed neither of heaven nor earth, but the soul of the great god Pan come back to earth to charm thosenameless rocks with his wild, sweet piping. It changed to harmoniousphrases loosely connected. Such might be the exultant improvisationsof a master violinist. 

A great wolf, or a dog as tall and rough coated as a wolf, trottedaround the hillside. He paused with one foot lifted and lolling, crimson tongue, as he scanned the distance and then turned to lookback in the direction from which he had come. The weird music changedto whistled notes as liquid as a flute. The sound drew closer. Ahorseman rode out on the shoulder and checked his mount. One could notchoose him at first glance as a type of those who fight nature in aregion where the thermometer moves through a scale of a hundred andsixty degrees in the year to an accompaniment of cold-stabbing windsand sweltering suns. A thin, handsome face with large brown eyes andblack hair, a body tall but rather slenderly made--he might have beena descendant of some ancient family of Norman nobility; but could suchproud gentry be found riding the desert in a tall-crowned sombrerowith chaps on his legs and a red bandana handkerchief knotted aroundhis throat? That first glance made the rider seem strangely out ofplace in such surroundings. One might even smile at the contrast, butat the second glance the smile would fade, and at the third, it wouldbe replaced with a stare of interest. It was impossible to tell whyone respected this man, but after a time there grew a suspicion ofunknown strength in this lone rider, strength like that of a machinewhich is stopped but only needs a spark of fire to plunge it intoirresistible action. Strangely enough, the youthful figure seemed intune with that region of mighty distances, with that white, cruel sun, with that bird of prey hovering high, high in the air. 

It required some study to guess at these qualities of the rider, forthey were such things as a child feels more readily than a grown man;but it needed no expert to admire the horse he bestrode. It was astatue in black marble, a steed fit for a Shah of Persia! The stallionstood barely fifteen hands, but to see him was to forget his size. Hisflanks shimmered like satin in the sun. What promise of power in thesmooth, broad hips! Only an Arab poet could run his hand over thatshoulder and then speak properly of the matchless curve. Only an Arabcould appreciate legs like thin and carefully drawn steel below theknees; or that flow of tail and windy mane; that generous breast withpromise of the mighty heart within; that arched neck; that proud headwith the pricking ears, wide forehead, and muzzle, as the Sheik said, which might drink from a pint-pot. 

A rustling like dried leaves came from among the rocks and the hairrose bristling around the neck of the wolflike dog. With outstretchedhead he approached the rocks, sniffing, then stopped and turnedshining eyes upon his master, who nodded and swung from the saddle. Itwas a little uncanny, this silent interchange of glances between thebeast and the man. The cause of the dog's anxiety was a long rattlerwhich now slid out from beneath a boulder, and giving its harshwarning, coiled, ready to strike. The dog backed away, but instead ofgrowling he looked to the man. 

Cowboys frequently practise with their revolvers at snakes, but one ofthe peculiarities of this rider was that he carried no gun, neithersix-shooter nor rifle. He drew out a short knife which might be usedto skin a beef or carve meat, though certainly no human being had everused such a weapon against a five-foot rattler. He stooped and restedboth hands on his thighs. His feet were not two paces from the poisedhead of the snake. As if marvelling at this temerity, the big rattlertucked back his head and sounded the alarm again. In response thecowboy flashed his knife in the sun. Instantly the snake struck butthe deadly fangs fell a few inches short of the riding boots. At thesame second the man moved. No eye could follow the leap of his hand asit darted down and fastened around the snake just behind the head. Thelong brown body writhed about his wrist, with rattles clashing. Hesevered the head deftly and tossed the twisting mass back on therocks. 

Then, as if he had performed the most ordinary act, he rubbed hisgloves in the sand, cleansed his knife in a similar manner, andstepped back to his horse. Contrary to the rules of horse-nature, thestallion had not flinched at sight of the snake, but actually advanceda high-headed pace or two with his short ears laid flat on hisneck, and a sudden red fury in his eyes. He seemed to watch for anopportunity to help his master. As the man approached after killingthe snake the stallion let his ears go forward again and touched hisnose against his master's shoulder. When the latter swung into thesaddle, the wolf-dog came to his side, reared, and resting hisforefeet on the stirrup stared up into the rider's face. The mannodded to him, whereat, as if he understood a spoken word, the dogdropped back and trotted ahead. The rider touched the reins andgalloped down the easy slope. The little episode had given the effectof a three-cornered conversation. Yet the man had been as silent asthe animals. 

In a moment he was lost among the hills, but still his whistling cameback, fainter and fainter, until it was merely a thrilling whisperthat dwelt in the air but came from no certain direction. 

His course lay towards a road which looped whitely across the hills. The road twisted over a low ridge where a house stood among a grove ofcottonwoods dense enough and tall enough to break the main force ofany wind. On the same road, a thousand yards closer to the rider ofthe black stallion, was Morgan's place. 

CHAPTER II

THE PANTHER

In the ranch house old Joseph Cumberland frowned on the floor as heheard his daughter say: "It isn't right, Dad. I never noticed itbefore I went away to school, but since I've come back I begin to feelthat it's shameful to treat Dan in this way. "

Her eyes brightened and she shook her golden head for emphasis. Herfather watched her with a faintly quizzical smile and made no reply. The dignity of ownership of many thousand cattle kept the oldrancher's shoulders square, and there was an antique gentility abouthis thin face with its white goatee. He was more like a quaintfigure of the seventeenth century than a successful cattleman of thetwentieth. 

"It _is_ shameful, Dad, " she went on, encouraged by his silence, "oryou could tell me some reason. "

"Some reason for not letting him have a gun?" asked the rancher, stillwith the quizzical smile. 

"Yes, yes!" she said eagerly, "and some reason for treating him in athousand ways as if he were an irresponsible boy. "

"Why, Kate, gal, you have tears in your eyes!"

He drew her onto a stool beside him, holding both her hands, andsearched her face with eyes as blue and almost as bright as her own. "How does it come that you're so interested in Dan?"

"Why, Dad, dear, " and she avoided his gaze, "I've always beeninterested in him. Haven't we grown up together?"

"Part ways you have. "

"And haven't we been always just like brother and sister?"

"You're talkin' a little more'n sisterly, Kate. "

"What do you mean?"

"Ay, ay! What do I mean! And now you're all red. Kate, I got an ideait's nigh onto time to let Dan start on his way. "

He could not have found a surer way to drive the crimson from her faceand turn it white to the lips. 

"Dad!"

"Well, Kate?"

"You wouldn't send Dan away!"

Before he could answer she dropped her head against his shoulderand broke into great sobs. He stroked her head with his calloused, sunburned hand and his eyes filmed with a distant gaze. 

"I might have knowed it!" he said over and over again; "I might haveknowed it! Hush, my silly gal. "

Her sobbing ceased with magic suddenness. 

"Then you won't send him away?"

"Listen to me while I talk to you straight, " said Joe Cumberland, "and accordin' to the way you take it will depend whether Dan goes orstays. Will you listen?"

"Dear Dad, with all my heart!"

"Humph!" he grunted, "that's just what I don't want. This what I'mgoin' to tell you is a queer thing--a mighty lot like a fairy tale, maybe. I've kept it back from you years an' years thinkin' you'd findout the truth about Dan for yourself. But bein' so close to him hasmade you sort of blind, maybe! No man will criticize his own hoss. "

"Go on, tell me what you mean. I won't interrupt. "

He was silent for a moment, frowning to gather his thoughts. 

"Have you ever seen a mule, Kate?"

"Of course!"

"Maybe you've noticed that a mule is just as strong as a horse--"

"Yes. "

"--but their muscles ain't a third as big?"

"Yes, but what on earth--"

"Well, Kate, Dan is built light an' yet he's stronger than the biggestmen around here. "

"Are you going to send him away simply because he's strong?"

"It doesn't show nothin', " said the old man gently, "savin' that he'sdifferent from the regular run of men--an' I've seen a considerablepile of men, honey. There's other funny things about Dan maybe youain't noticed. Take the way he has with hosses an' other animals. Thewildest man-killin', spur-hatin' bronchos don't put up no fight whenthem long legs of Dan settle round 'em. "

"Because they know fighting won't help them!"

"Maybe so, maybe so, " he said quietly, "but it's kind of queer, Kate, that after most a hundred men on the best hosses in these parts hadridden in relays after Satan an' couldn't lay a rope on him, Dan couldjest go out on foot with a halter an' come back in ten days leadin'the wildest devil of a mustang that ever hated men. "

"It was a glorious thing to do!" she said. 

Old Cumberland sighed and then shook his head. 

"It shows more'n that, honey. There ain't any man but Dan that can sitthe saddle on Satan. If Dan should die, Satan wouldn't be no more useto other men than a piece of haltered lightnin'. An' then tell me howDan got hold of that wolf, Black Bart, as he calls him. "

"It isn't a wolf, Dad, " said Kate, "it's a dog. Dan says so himself. "

"Sure he says so, " answered her father, "but there was a lone wolfprowlin' round these parts for a considerable time an' raisin' Cainwith the calves an' the colts. An' Black Bart comes pretty close to adescription of the lone wolf. Maybe you remember Dan found his 'dog'lyin' in a gully with a bullet through his shoulder. If he was a doghow'd he come to be shot--"

"Some brute of a sheep herder may have done it. What could it prove?"

"It only proves that Dan is queer--powerful queer! Satan an' BlackBart are still as wild as they ever was, except that they got onemaster. An' they ain't got a thing to do with other people. BlackBart'd tear the heart out of a man that so much as patted his head. "

"Why, " she cried, "he'll let me do anything with him!"

"Humph!" said Cumberland, a little baffled; "maybe that's because Danis kind of fond of you, gal, an' he has sort of introduced you tohis pets, damn 'em! That's just the pint! How is he able to make hisman-killers act sweet with you an' play the devil with everybodyelse. "

"It wasn't Dan at all!" she said stoutly, "and he _isn't_ queer. Satanand Black Bart let me do what I want with them because they know Ilove them for their beauty and their strength. "

"Let it go at that, " growled her father. "Kate, you're jest like yourmother when it comes to arguin'. If you wasn't my little gal I'd sayyou was plain pig-headed. But look here, ain't you ever felt that Danis what I call him--different? Ain't you ever seen him get mad--jestfor a minute--an' watched them big brown eyes of his get all packedfull of yellow light that chases a chill up and down your back like awrigglin' snake?"

She considered this statement in a little silence. 

"I saw him kill a rattler once, " she said in a low voice. "Dan caughthim behind the head after he had struck. He did it with his bare hand!I almost fainted. When I looked again he had cut off the head of thesnake. It was--it was terrible!"

She turned to her father and caught him firmly by the shoulders. 

"Look me straight in the eye, Dad, and tell me just what you mean. "

"Why, Kate, " said the wise old man, "you're beginnin' to see foryourself what I'm drivin' at! Haven't you got somethin' else right onthe tip of your tongue?"

"There was one day that I've never told you about, " she said in a lowvoice, looking away, "because I was afraid that if I told you, you'dshoot Black Bart. He was gnawing a big beef bone and just for fun Itried to take it away from him. He'd been out on a long trail with Danand he was very hungry. When I put my hand on the bone he snapped. Luckily I had a thick glove on and he merely pinched my wrist. AlsoI think he realized what he was doing for otherwise he'd have cutthrough the glove as if it had been paper. He snarled fearfully and Isprang back with a cry. Dan hadn't seen what happened, but heheard the snarl and saw Black Bart's bared teeth. Then--oh, it wasterrible!"

She covered her face. 

"Take your time, Kate, " said Cumberland softly. 

"'Bart, ' called Dan, " she went on, "and there was such anger in hisface that I think I was more afraid of him than of the big dog. 

"Bart turned to him with a snarl and bared his teeth. When Dan sawthat his face turned--I don't know how to say it!"

She stopped a moment and her hands tightened. 

"Back in his throat there came a sound that was almost like the snarlof Black Bart. The wolf-dog watched him with a terror that was uncannyto see, the hair around his neck fairly on end, his teeth still bared, and his growl horrible. 

"'Dan!' I called, 'don't go near him!'

"I might as well have called out to a whirlwind. He leaped. Black Bartsprang to meet him with eyes green with fear. I heard the loud clickof his teeth as he snapped--and missed. Dan swerved to one side andcaught Black Bart by the throat and drove him into the dust, fallingwith him. 

"I couldn't move. I was weak with horror. It wasn't a struggle betweena man and a beast. It was like a fight between a panther and a wolf. Black Bart was fighting hard but fighting hopelessly. Those hands weresettling tighter on his throat. His big red tongue lolled out; hisstruggles almost ceased. Then Dan happened to glance at me. What hesaw in my face sobered him. He got up, lifting the dog with him, andflung away the lifeless weight of Bart. He began to brush the dustfrom his clothes, looking down as if he were ashamed. He asked me ifthe dog had hurt me when he snapped. I could not speak for a moment. Then came the most horrible part. Black Bart, who must have beennearly killed, dragged himself to Dan on his belly, choking andwhining, and licked the boots of his master!"

"Then you _do_ know what I mean when I say Dan is--different?"

She hesitated and blinked, as if she were shutting her eyes on a fact. "I _don't_ know. I know that he's gentle and kind and loves you morethan you love him. " Her voice broke a little. "Oh, Dad, you forget thetime he sat up with you for five days and nights when you got sick outin the hills, and how he barely managed to get you back to the housealive!"

The old man frowned to conceal how greatly he was moved. 

"I haven't forgot nothin', Kate, " he said, "an' everything is for hisown good. Do you know what I've been tryin' to do all these years?"

"What?"

"I've been tryin' to hide him from himself! Kate, do you remember howI found him?"

"I was too little to know. I've heard you tell a little about it. Hewas lost on the range. You found him twenty miles south of the house. "

"Lost on the range?" repeated her father softly. "I don't think hecould ever have been lost. To a hoss the corral is a home. To us ourranch is a home. To Dan Barry the whole mountain-desert is a home!This is how I found him. It was in the spring of the year when thewild geese was honkin' as they flew north. I was ridin' down a gulleyabout sunset and wishin' that I was closer to the ranch when I heard afunny, wild sort of whistlin' that didn't have any tune to it thatI recognized. It gave me a queer feelin'. It made me think of fairystories--an' things like that! Pretty soon I seen a figure on thecrest of the hill. There was a triangle of geese away up overhead an'the boy was walkin' along lookin' up as if he was followin' the trailof the wild geese. 

"He was up there walkin' between the sunset an' the stars with hishead bent back, and his hands stuffed into his pockets, whistlin' asif he was goin' home from school. An' such whistlin'. "

"Nobody could ever whistle like Dan, " she said, and smiled. 

"I rode up to him, wonderin', " went on Cumberland. 

"'What're you doin' round here?' I says. 

"Says he, lookin' at me casual like over his shoulder: 'I'm jesttakin' a stroll an' whistlin'. Does it bother you, mister?'

"'It doesn't bother me none, ' says I. 'Where do you belong, sonny?'

"'Me?' says he, lookin' sort of surprised, 'why, I belong around overthere!' An' he waved his hand careless over to the settin' sun. 

"There was somethin' about him that made my heart swell up inside ofme. I looked down into them big brown eyes and wondered--well, I don'tknow what I wondered; but I remembered all at once that I didn't haveno son. 

"'Who's your folks?' says I, gettin' more an' more curious. 

"He jest looked at me sort of bored. 

"'Where does your folks live at?' says I. 

"'Oh, they live around here, ' says he, an' he waved his hand again, an' this time over towards the east. 

"Says I: 'When do you figure on reachin' home?'

"'Oh, most any day, ' says he. 

"An' I looked around at them brown, naked hills with the night comin'down over them. Then I stared back at the boy an' there was somethingthat come up in me like hunger. You see, he was lost; he was alone;the queer ring of his whistlin' was still in my ears; an' I couldn'thelp rememberin' that I didn't have no son. 

"'Then supposin' you come along with me, ' says I, 'an' I'll send youhome in a buckboard tomorrow?'

"So the end of it was me ridin' home with the little kid sittin' upbefore me, whistlin' his heart out! When I got him home I tried totalk to him again. He couldn't tell me, or he wouldn't tell me wherehis folks lived, but jest kept wavin' his hand liberal to half thepoints of the compass. An' that's all I know of where he come from. Idone all I could to find his parents. I inquired and sent letters toevery rancher within a hundred miles. I advertised it through therailroads, but they said nobody'd yet been reported lost. He was stillmine, at least for a while, an' I was terrible glad. 

"I give the kid a spare room. I sat up late that first night listenin'to the wild geese honkin' away up in the sky an' wonderin' why I wasso happy. Kate, that night there was tears in my eyes when I thoughtof how that kid had been out there on the hills walkin' along so happyan' independent. 

"But the next mornin' he was gone. I sent my cowpunchers out to lookfor him. 

"'Which way shall we ride?' they asked. 

"I don't know why, but I thought of the wild geese that Dan had seemedto be followin'. 

"'Ride north, ' I said. 

"An' sure enough, they rode north an' found him. After that I didn'thave no trouble with him about runnin' away--at least not durin' thesummer. An' all those months I kept plannin' how I would take care ofthis boy who had come wanderin' to me. It seemed like he was sort of agift of God to make up for me havin' no son. And everythin' went welluntil the next fall, when the geese began to fly south. 

"Sure enough, that was when Dan ran away again, and when I sent mycowpunchers south after him, they found him and brought him back. Itseemed as if they'd brought back half the world to me, when I seenhim. But I saw that I'd have to put a stop to this runnin' away. Itried to talk to him, but all he'd say was that he'd better be movin'on. I took the law in my hands an' told him he had to be disciplined. So I started thrashin' him with a quirt, very light. He took it as ifhe didn't feel the whip on his shoulders, an' he smiled. But therecame up a yellow light in his eyes that made me feel as if a man wasstandin' right behind me with a bare knife in his hand an' smilin'jest like the kid was doin'. Finally I simply backed out of the room, an' since that day there ain't been man or beast ever has put a handon Whistlin' Dan. To this day I reckon he ain't quite forgiven me. "

"Why!" she cried, "I have never heard him mention it!"

"That's why I know he's not forgotten it. Anyway, Kate, I locked himin his room, but he wouldn't promise not to run away. Then I got aninspiration. You was jest a little toddlin' thing then. That day youwas cryin' an awful lot an' I suddenly thought of puttin' you in Dan'sroom. I did it. I jest unlocked the door quick and then shoved you inan' locked it again. First of all you screamed terrible hard. I wasafraid maybe you'd hurt yourself yellin' that way. I was about to takeyou out again when all at once I heard Dan start whistlin' and prettyquick your cryin' stopped. I listened an' wondered. After that I neverhad to lock Dan in his room. I was sure he'd stay on account of you. But now, honey, I'm gettin' to the end of the story, an' I'm goin' togive you the straight idea the way I see it. 

"I've watched Dan like--like a father, almost. I think he loves me, sort of--but I've never got over being afraid of him. You see I can'tforget how he smiled when I licked him! But listen to me, Kate, thatfear has been with me all the time--an' it's the only time I've everbeen afraid of any man. It isn't like being scared of a man, but of apanther. 

"Now we'll jest nacherally add up all the points we've made aboutDan--the queer way I found him without a home an' without wantin'one--that strength he has that's like the power of a mule comparedwith a horse--that funny control he has over wild animals so that theyalmost seem to know what he means when he simply looks at them (haveyou noticed him with Black Bart and Satan?)--then there's the yellowlight that comes in his eyes when he begins to get real mad--you an' Ihave both seen it only once, but we don't want to see it again! Morethan this there's the way he handles either a knife or a gun. Hehasn't practiced much with shootin' irons, but I never seen him miss areasonable mark--or an unreasonable one either, for that matter. I'vespoke to him about it. He said: 'I dunno how it is. I don't see howa feller can shoot crooked. It jest seems that when I get out a gunthere's a line drawn from the barrel to the thing I'm shootin' at. AllI have to do is to pull the trigger--almost with my eyes closed!' Now, Kate, do you begin to see what these here things point to?"

"Tell me what you see, " she said, "and then I'll tell you what I thinkof it all. "

"All right, " he said. "I see in Dan a man who's different from thecommon run of us. I read in a book once that in the ages when menlived like animals an' had no weapons except sticks and stones, theirmuscles must have been two or three times as strong as they arenow--more like the muscles of brutes. An' their hearin' an' theirsight an' their quickness an' their endurance was about three timesmore than that of ordinary men. Kate, I think that Dan is one of thosemen the book described! He knows animals because he has all the powersthat they have. An' I know from the way his eyes go yellow that he hasthe fightin' instinct of the ancestors of man. So far I've kept himaway from other men. Which I may say is the main reason I bought DanMorgan's place so's to keep fightin' men away from our Whistlin' Dan. So I've been hidin' him from himself. You see, he's my boy if hebelongs to anybody. Maybe when time goes on he'll get tame. But Ireckon not. It's like takin' a panther cub--or a wolf pup--an tryin'to raise it for a pet. Some day it gets the taste of blood, maybe itsown blood, an' then it goes mad and becomes a killer. An' that's whatI fear, Kate. So far I've kept Dan from ever havin' a single fight, but I reckon the day'll come when someone'll cross him, and thenthere'll be a tornado turned loose that'll jest about wreck theseparts. "

Her anger had grown during this speech. Now she rose. 

"I won't believe you, Dad, " she said. "I'd sooner trust our Dan thanany man alive. I don't think you're right in a single word!"

"I was sure loco, " sighed Cumberland, "to ever dream of convincin' awoman. Let it drop, Kate. We're about to get rid of Morgan's place, an' now I reckon there won't be any temptation near Dan. We'll seewhat time'll do for him. Let the thing drop there. Now I'm goin' overto the Bar XO outfit an' I won't be back till late tonight. There'sonly one thing more. I told Morgan there wasn't to be any gun-play inhis place today. If you hear any shootin' go down there an' remindMorgan to take the guns off'n the men. "

Kate nodded, but her stare travelled far away, and the thing she sawwas the yellow light burning in the eyes of Whistling Dan. 

CHAPTER III

SILENT SHOOTS

It was a great day and also a sad one for Morgan. His general storeand saloon had been bought out by old Joe Cumberland, who declareda determination to clear up the landscape, and thereby plunged thecowpunchers in gloom. They partially forgave Cumberland, but onlybecause he was an old man. A younger reformer would have met armedresistance. Morgan's place was miles away from the next oasis in thedesert and the closing meant dusty, thirsty leagues of added journeyto every man in the neighbourhood. The word "neighbourhood, " ofcourse, covered a territory fifty miles square. 

If the day was very sad for this important reason, it was also veryglad, for rustling Morgan advertised the day of closing far and wide, and his most casual patrons dropped all business to attend the bigdoings. A long line of buckboards and cattle ponies surrounded theplace. Newcomers gallopped in every few moments. Most of them did notstop to tether their mounts, but simply dropped the reins over theheads of the horses and then went with rattling spurs and slouchingsteps into the saloon. Every man was greeted by a shout, for one ortwo of those within usually knew him, and when they raised a crythe others joined in for the sake of good fellowship. As a rule heresponded by ordering everyone up to the bar. 

One man, however, received no more greeting than the slamming of thedoor behind him. He was a tall, handsome fellow with tawny hair and alittle smile of habit rather than mirth upon his lips. He had riddenup on a strong bay horse, a full two hands taller than the averagecattle pony, and with legs and shoulders and straight back thatunmistakably told of a blooded pedigree. When he entered the saloonhe seemed nowise abashed by the silence, but greeted the turned headswith a wave of the hand and a good-natured "Howdy, boys!" A volley ofgreetings replied to him, for in the mountain-desert men cannot bestrangers after the first word. 

"Line up and hit the red-eye, " he went on, and leaning against thebar as he spoke, his habitual smile broadened into one of actualinvitation. Except for a few groups who watched the gambling in thecorners of the big room, there was a general movement towards the bar. 

"And make it a tall one, boys, " went on the genial stranger. "This isthe first time I ever irrigated Morgan's place, and from what I haveheard today about the closing I suppose it will be the last time. Sohere's to you, Morgan!"

And he waved his glass towards the bartender. His voice was wellmodulated and his enunciation bespoke education. This, in connectionwith his careful clothes and rather modish riding-boots, might havegiven him the reputation of a dude, had it not been for several otheressential details of his appearance. His six-gun hung so low that hewould scarcely have to raise his hand to grasp the butt. He held hiswhisky glass in his left hand, and the right, which rested carelesslyon his hip, was deeply sunburned, as if he rarely wore a glove. Moreover, his eyes were marvellously direct, and they lingered anegligible space as they touched on each man in the room. All of thisthe cattlemen noted instantly. What they did not see on account of hisveiling fingers was that he poured only a few drops of the liquor intohis glass. 

In the meantime another man who had never before "irrigated" atMorgan's place, rode up. His mount, like that of the tawny-hairedrider, was considerably larger and more finely built than the commonrange horse. In three days of hard work a cattle pony might wear downthese blooded animals, but would find it impossible to either overtakeor escape them in a straight run. The second stranger, short-legged, barrel-chested, and with a scrub of black beard, entered the barroomwhile the crowd was still drinking the health of Morgan. He took acorner chair, pushed back his hat until a mop of hair fell down hisforehead, and began to roll a cigarette. The man of the tawny hairtook the next seat. 

"Seems to be quite a party, stranger, " said the tall fellownonchalantly. 

"Sure, " growled he of the black beard, and after a moment he added:"Been out on the trail long, pardner?"

"Hardly started. "

"So'm I. "

"As a matter of fact, I've got a lot of hard riding before me. "

"So've I. "

"And some long riding, too. "

Perhaps it was because he turned his head suddenly towards the light, but a glint seemed to come in the eyes of the bearded man. 

"Long rides, " he said more amiably, "are sure hell on hosses. "

"And on men, too, " nodded the other, and tilted back in his chair. 

The bearded man spoke again, but though a dozen cowpunchers were closeby no one heard his voice except the man at his side. One side of hisface remained perfectly immobile and his eyes stared straight beforehim drearily while he whispered from a corner of his mouth: "How longdo you stay, Lee?"

"Noon, " said Lee. 

Once more the shorter man spoke in the manner which is learned in apenitentiary: "Me too. We must be slated for the same ride, Lee. Doyou know what it is? It's nearly noon, and the chief ought to behere. "

There was a loud greeting for a newcomer, and Lee took advantage ofthe noise to say quite openly: "If Silent said he'll come, he'll behere. But I say he's crazy to come to a place full of range riders, Bill. "

"Take it easy, " responded Bill. "This hangout is away off our regularbeat. Nobody'll know him. "

"His hide is his own and he can do what he wants with it, " said Lee. "I warned him before. "

"Shut up, " murmured Bill, "Here's Jim now, and Hal Purvis with him!"

Through the door strode a great figure before whom the throng at thebar gave way as water rolls back from the tall prow of a ship. In hiswake went a little man with a face dried and withered by the sun andsmall bright eyes which moved continually from side to side. Lee andBill discovered their thirst at the same time and made towards thenewcomers. 

They had no difficulty in reaching them. The large man stood with hisback to the bar, his elbows spread out on it, so that there was alittle space left on either side of him. No one cared to press tooclose to this sombre-faced giant. Purvis stood before him and Bill andLee were instantly at his side. The two leaned on the bar, facing him, yet the four did not seem to make a group set apart from the rest. 

"Well?" asked Lee. 

"I'll tell you what it is when we're on the road, " said Jim Silent. "Plenty of time, Haines. "

"Who'll start first?" asked Bill. 

"You can, Kilduff, " said the other. "Go straight north, and go slow. Then Haines will follow you. Purvis next. I come last because I gothere last. There ain't any hurry--What's this here?"

"I tell you I seen it!" called an angry voice from a corner. 

"You must of been drunk an' seein' double, partner, " drawled theanswer. 

"Look here!" said the first man, "I'm willin' to take that any way youmean it!"

"An' I'm willin', " said the other, "that you should take it any wayyou damn please. "

Everyone in the room was grave except Jim Silent and his threecompanions, who were smiling grimly. 

"By God, Jack, " said the first man with ominous softness, "I'll take alot from you but when it comes to doubtin' my word----"

Morgan, with popping eyes and a very red face, slapped his hand onthe bar and vaulted over it with more agility than his plumpnesswarranted. He shouldered his way hurriedly through the crowd to therapidly widening circle around the two disputants. They stood withtheir right hands resting with rigid fingers low down on their hips, and their eyes, fixed on each other, forgot the rest of the world. Morgan burst in between them. 

"Look here, " he thundered, "it's only by way of a favour that I'mlettin' you boys wear shootin' irons today because I promised oldCumberland there wouldn't be no fuss. If you got troubles there'senough room for you to settle them out in the hills, but there ain'tnone at all in here!"

The gleam went out of their eyes like four candles snuffed by thewind. Obviously they were both glad to have the tension broken. Mikewiped his forehead with a rather unsteady hand. 

"I ain't huntin' for no special brand of trouble, " he said, "but Jackhas been ridin' the red-eye pretty hard and it's gotten into thatdried up bean he calls his brain. "

"Say, partner, " drawled Jack, "I ain't drunk enough of the hot stuffto make me fall for the line you've been handing out. "

He turned to Morgan. 

"Mike, here, has been tryin' to make me believe that he knew a fellerwho could drill a dollar at twenty yards every time it was tossed up. "

The crowd laughed, Morgan loudest of all. 

"Did you anyways have Whistlin' Dan in mind?" he asked. 

"No, I didn't, " said Mike, "an' I didn't say this here man I wastalkin' about could drill them every time. But he could do it twotimes out of four. "

"Mike, " said Morgan, and he softened his disbelief with his smile andthe good-natured clap on the shoulder, "you sure must of been drinkin'when you seen him do it. I allow Whistlin' Dan could do that an' more, but he ain't human with a gun. "

"How d'you know?" asked Jack, "I ain't ever seen him packin' asix-gun. "

"Sure you ain't, " answered Morgan, "but I have, an' I seen him use it, too. It was jest sort of by chance I saw it. "

"Well, " argued Mike anxiously, "then you allow it's possible ifWhistlin' Dan can do it. An' I say I seen a chap who could turn thetrick. "

"An' who in hell is this Whistlin' Dan?" asked Jim Silent. 

"He's the man that caught Satan, an' rode him, " answered a bystander. 

"Some man if he can ride the devil, " laughed Lee Haines. 

"I mean the black mustang that ran wild around here for a couple ofyears. Some people tell tales about him being a wonder with a gun. ButMorgan's the only one who claims to have seen him work. "

"Maybe you did see it, and maybe you didn't, " Morgan was saying toMike noncommittally, "but there's some pretty fair shots in thisroom, which I'd lay fifty bucks no man here could hit a dollar with asix-gun at twenty paces. "

"While they're arguin', " said Bill Kilduff, "I reckon I'll hit thetrail. "

"Wait a minute, " grinned Jim Silent, "an' watch me have some fun withthese short-horns. "

He spoke more loudly: "Are you makin' that bet for the sake ofarguin', partner, or do you calculate to back it up with cold cash?"

Morgan whirled upon him with a scowl, "I ain't pulled a bluff in mylife that I can't back up!" he said sharply. 

"Well, " said Silent, "I ain't so flush that I'd turn down fifty buckswhen a kind Christian soul, as the preachers say, slides it into myglove. Not me. Lead out the dollar, pal, an' kiss it farewell!"

"Who'll hold the stakes?" asked Morgan. 

"Let your friend Mike, " said Jim Silent carelessly, and he placedfifty dollars in gold in the hands of the Irishman. Morgan followedsuit. The crowd hurried outdoors. 

A dozen bets were laid in as many seconds. Most of the men wished toplace their money on the side of Morgan, but there were not a few whostood willing to risk coin on Jim Silent, stranger though he was. Something in his unflinching eye, his stern face, and the nervelesssurety of his movements commanded their trust. 

"How do you stand, Jim?" asked Lee Haines anxiously. "Is it a safebet? I've never seen you try a mark like this one!"

"It ain't safe, " said Silent, "because I ain't mad enough to shoot mybest, but it's about an even draw. Take your pick. "

"Not me, " said Haines, "if you had ten chances instead of one I mightstack some coin on you. If the dollar were stationary I know you coulddo it, but a moving coin looks pretty small. "

"Here you are, " called Morgan, who stood at a distance of twentypaces, "are you ready?"

Silent whipped out his revolver and poised it. "Let 'er go!"

The coin whirled in the air. Silent fired as it commenced to fall--itlanded untouched. 

"As a kind, Christian soul, " said Morgan sarcastically, "I ain't inyour class, stranger. Charity always sort of interests me when I'm onthe receivin' end!"

The crowd chuckled, and the sound infuriated Silent. 

"Don't go back jest yet, partners, " he drawled. "Mister Morgan, I gotone hundred bones which holler that I can plug that dollar the secondtry. "

"Boys, " grinned Morgan, "I'm leavin' you to witness that I hate to doit, but business is business. Here you are!"

The coin whirled again. Silent, with his lips pressed into a straightline and his brows drawn dark over his eyes, waited until the coinreached the height of its rise, and then fired--missed--fired again, and sent the coin spinning through the air in a flashing semicircle. It was a beautiful piece of gun-play. In the midst of the clamour ofapplause Silent strode towards Morgan with his hand outstretched. 

"After all, " he said. "I knowed you wasn't really hard of heart. Itonly needed a little time and persuasion to make you dig for coin whenI pass the box. "

Morgan, red of face and scowling, handed over his late winnings andhis own stakes. 

"It took you two shots to do it, " he said, "an' if I wanted to arguethe pint maybe you wouldn't walk off with the coin. "

"Partner, " said Jim Silent gently, "I got a wanderin' hunch thatyou're showin' a pile of brains by not arguin' this here pint!"

There followed that little hush of expectancy which precedes trouble, but Morgan, after a glance at the set lips of his opponent, swallowedhis wrath. 

"I s'pose you'll tell how you did this to your kids whenyou're eighty, " he said scornfully, "but around here, stranger, theydon't think much of it. Whistlin' Dan"--he paused, as if to calculatehow far he could safely exaggerate--"Whistlin' Dan can stand withhis back to the coins an' when they're thrown he drills four dollarseasier than you did one--an' he wouldn't waste three shots on onedollar. He ain't so extravagant!"

CHAPTER IV

SOMETHING YELLOW

The crowd laughed again at the excitement of Morgan, and Silent'smirth particularly was loud and long. 

"An' if you're still bent on charity, " he said at last, "maybe wecould find somethin' else to lay a bet on!"

"Anything you name!" said Morgan hotly. 

"I suppose, " said Silent, "that you're some rider, eh?"

"I c'n get by with most of 'em. "

"Yeh--I suppose you never pulled leather in your life?"

"Not any hoss that another man could ride straight up. "

"Is that so? Well, partner, you see that roan over there?"

"That tall horse?"

"You got him. You c'n win back that hundred if you stick on his backtwo minutes. D'you take it?"

Morgan hesitated a moment. The big roan was footing it nervously hereand there, sometimes throwing up his head suddenly after the manner ofa horse of bad temper. However, the loss of that hundred dollars andthe humiliation which accompanied it, weighed heavily on the saloonowner's mind. 

"I'll take you, " he said. 

A high, thrilling whistle came faintly from the distance. 

"That fellow on the black horse down the road, " said Lee Haines, "Iguess he's the one that can hit the four dollars? Ha! ha! ha!"

"Sure, " grinned Silent, "listen to his whistle! We'll see if we candrag another bet out of the bar-keep if the roan doesn't hurt him toobad. Look at him now!"

Morgan was having a bad time getting his foot in the stirrup, forthe roan reared and plunged. Finally two men held his head and thesaloon-keeper swung into the saddle. There was a little silence. Theroan, as if doubtful that he could really have this new burden on hisback, and still fearful of the rope which had been lately tetheringhim, went a few short, prancing steps, and then, feeling somethingakin to freedom, reared straight up, snorting. The crowd yelled withdelight, and the sound sent the roan back to all fours and racing downthe road. He stopped with braced feet, and Morgan lurched forwards onthe neck, yet he struck to his seat gamely. Whistling Dan was not ahundred yards away. 

Morgan yelled and swung the quirt. The response of the roan wasanother race down the road at terrific speed, despite the pull ofMorgan on the reins. Just as the running horse reached Whistling Dan, he stopped as short as he had done before, but this time with an addedbuck and a sidewise lurch all combined, which gave the effect ofsnapping a whip--and poor Morgan was hurled from the saddle likea stone from a sling. The crowd waved their hats and yelled withdelight. 

"Look out!" yelled Jim Silent. "Grab the reins!"

But though Morgan made a valiant effort the roan easily swerved pasthim and went racing down the road. 

"My God, " groaned Silent, "he's gone!"

"Saddles!" called someone. "We'll catch him!"

"Catch hell!" answered Silent bitterly. "There ain't a hoss on earththat can catch him--an' now that he ain't got the weight of a rider, he'll run away from the wind!"

"Anyway there goes Dan on Satan after him!"

"No use! The roan ain't carryin' a thing but the saddle. "

"Satan never seen the day he could make the roan eat dust, anyway!"

"Look at 'em go, boys!"

"There ain't no use, " said Jim Silent sadly, "he'll wind his black fornothin'--an' I've lost the best hoss on the ranges. "

"I believe him, " whispered one man to a neighbour, "because I've gotan idea that hoss is Red Peter himself!"

His companion stared at him agape. 

"Red Pete!" he said. "Why, pal, that's the hoss that Silent--"

"Maybe it is an' maybe it ain't. But why should we ask too manyquestions?"

"Let the marshals tend to him. He ain't ever troubled this part of therange. "

"Anyway, I'm goin' to remember his face. If it's really Jim Silent, Igot something that's worth tellin' to my kids when they grow up. "

They both turned and looked at the tall man with an uncomfortable awe. The rest of the crowd swarmed into the road to watch the race. 

The black stallion was handicapped many yards at the start before Dancould swing him around after the roan darted past with poor Morgan inludicrous pursuit. Moreover, the roan had the inestimable advantageof an empty saddle. Yet Satan leaned to his work with a stout heart. There was no rock and pitch to his gait, no jerk and labour to hisstrides. Those smooth shoulders were corded now with a thousand lineswhere the steel muscles whipped to and fro. His neck stretched outa little--his ears laid back along the neck--his whole body settledgradually and continually down as his stride lengthened. Whistling Danwas leaning forward so that his body would break less wind. He laughedlow and soft as the air whirred into his face, and now and then hespoke to his horse, no yell of encouragement, but a sound hardlylouder than a whisper. There was no longer a horse and rider--the twohad become one creature--a centaur--the body of a horse and the mindof a man. 

For a time the roan increased his advantage, but quickly Satan beganto hold him even, and then gain. First inch by inch; then at everystride the distance between them diminished. No easy task. The greatroan had muscle, heart, and that empty saddle; as well, perhaps, as athought of the free ranges which lay before him and liberty from theaccursed thraldom of the bit and reins and galling spurs. What helacked was that small whispering voice--that hand touching lightly nowand then on his neck--that thrill of generous sympathy which passesbetween horse and rider. He lost ground steadily and more and morerapidly. Now the outstretched black head was at his tail, now at hisflank, now at his girth, now at his shoulder, now they raced nose andnose. Whistling Dan shifted in the saddle. His left foot took theopposite stirrup. His right leg swung free. 

The big roan swerved--the black in response to a word from his riderfollowed the motion--and then the miracle happened. A shadow plungedthrough the air; a weight thudded on the saddle of the roan; an ironhand jerked back the reins. 

Red Pete hated men and feared them, but this new weight on his backwas different. It was not the pressure on the reins which urged him toslow up; he had the bit in his teeth and no human hand could pull downhis head; but into the blind love, blind terror, blind rage whichmakes up the consciousness of a horse entered a force which he hadnever known before. He realized suddenly that it was folly to attemptto throw off this clinging burden. He might as well try to jump out ofhis skin. His racing stride shortened to a halting gallop, this to asharp trot, and in a moment more he was turned and headed back forMorgan's place. The black, who had followed, turned at the same timelike a dog and followed with jouncing bridle reins. Black Bart, withlolling red tongue, ran under his head, looking up to the stallion nowand again with a comical air of proprietorship, as if he were showingthe way. 

It was very strange to Red Pete. He pranced sideways a little andshook his head up and down in an effort to regain his former temper, but that iron hand kept his nose down, now, and that quiet voicesounded above him--no cursing, no raking of sharp spurs to torture histender flanks, no whir of the quirt, but a calm voice of authority andunderstanding. Red Pete broke into an easy canter and in this fashionthey came up to Morgan in the road. Red Pete snorted and started toshy, for he recognized the clumsy, bouncing weight which had insultedhis back not long before; but this quiet voiced master reassured him, and he came to a halt. 

"That red devil has cost me a hundred bones and all the skin on myknees, " groaned Morgan, "and I can hardly walk. Damn his eyes. Butsay, Dan"--and his eyes glowed with an admiration which made himmomentarily forget his pains--"that was some circus stunt you donedown the road there--that changin' of saddles on the run, I never seenthe equal of it!"

"If you got hurt in the fall, " said Dan quietly, overlooking thelatter part of the speech, "why don't you climb onto Satan. He'll takeyou back. "

Morgan laughed. 

"Say, kid, I'd take a chance with Satan, but there ain't any hospitalfor fools handy. "

"Go ahead. He won't stir a foot. Steady, Satan!"

"All right, " said Morgan, "every step is sure like pullin' teeth!"

He ventured closer to the black stallion, but was stopped short. BlackBart was suddenly changed to a green-eyed devil, his hair bristlingaround his shoulders, his teeth bared, and a snarl that came from theheart of a killer. Satan also greeted his proposed rider with earslaid flat back on his neck and a quivering anger. 

"If I'm goin' to ride Satan, " declared Morgan, "I got to shoot the dogfirst and then blindfold the hoss. "

"No you don't, " said Dan. "No one else has ever had a seat on Satan, but I got an idea he'll make an exception for a sort of temporarycripple. Steady, boy. Here you, Bart, come over here an' keep yourface shut!"

The dog, after a glance at his master, moved reluctantly away, keepinghis eyes upon Morgan. Satan backed away with a snort. He stopped atthe command of Dan, but when Morgan laid a hand on the bridle andspoke to him he trembled with fear and anger. The saloon-keeper turnedaway. 

"Thankin' you jest the same, Dan, " he said, "I think I c'n walk back. I'd as soon ride a tame tornado as that hoss. "

He limped on down the road with Dan riding beside him. Black Bartslunk at his heels, sniffing. 

"Dan, I'm goin' to ask you a favour--an' a big one; will you do it forme?"

"Sure, " said Whistling Dan. "Anything I can. "

"There's a skunk down there with a bad eye an' a gun that jumps outof its leather like it had a mind of its own. He picked me for fiftybucks by nailing a dollar I tossed up at twenty yards. Then he gets ahundred because I couldn't ride this hoss of his. Which he's made aplumb fool of me, Dan. Now I was tellin' him about you--maybe I wassort of exaggeratin'--an' I said you could have your back turned whenthe coins was tossed an' then pick off four dollars before they hitthe ground. I made it a bit high, Dan?"

His eyes were wistful. 

"Nick four round boys before they hit the dust?" said Dan. "Maybe Icould, I don't know. I can't try it, anyway, Morgan, because I toldDad Cumberland I'd never pull a gun while there was a crowd aroun'. "

Morgan sighed; he hesitated, and then: "But you promised you'd do me afavour, Dan?"

The rider started. 

"I forgot about that--I didn't think----"

"It's only to do a shootin' trick, " said Morgan eagerly. "It ain'tpullin' a gun on any one. Why, lad, if you'll tell me you got a ghostof a chance, I'll bet every cent in my cash drawer on you agin thatskunk! You've give me your word, Dan. "

Whistling Dan shrugged his shoulders. 

"I've given you my word, " he said, "an' I'll do it. But I guess DadCumberland'll be mighty sore on me. "

A laugh rose from the crowd at Morgan's place, which they were nearingrapidly. It was like a mocking comment on Dan's speech. As they camecloser they could see money changing hands in all directions. 

"What'd you do to my hoss?" asked Jim Silent, walking out to meetthem. 

"He hypnotized him, " said Hal Purvis, and his lips twisted over yellowteeth into a grin of satisfaction. 

"Git out of the saddle damn quick, " growled Silent. "It ain't nacheralhe'd let you ride him like he was a plough-hoss. An' if you've triedany fancy stunts, I'll----"

"Take it easy, " said Purvis as Dan slipped from the saddle withoutshowing the slightest anger. "Take it easy. You're a bum loser. WhenI seen the black settle down to his work, " he explained to Dan withanother grin, "I knowed he'd nail him in the end an' I staked twentyon you agin my friend here! That was sure a slick change of hosses youmade. "

There were other losers. Money chinked on all sides to anaccompaniment of laughter and curses. Jim Silent was examining theroan with a scowl, while Bill Kilduff and Hal Purvis approached Satanto look over his points. Purvis reached out towards the bridle when amurderous snarl at his feet made him jump back with a shout. He stoodwith his gun poised, facing Black Bart. 

"Who's got any money to bet this damn wolf lives more'n five seconds?"he said savagely. 

"I have, " said Dan. 

"Who in hell are you? What d'you mean by trailing this man-killeraround?"

He turned to Dan with his gun still poised. 

"Bart ain't a killer, " said Dan, and the gentleness of his voice wasoil on troubled waters, "but he gets peeved when a stranger comes nighto the hoss. "

"All right this time, " said Purvis, slowly restoring his gun to itsholster, "but if this wolf of yours looks cross-eyed at me agin he'llhit the long trail that ain't got any end, savvy?"

"Sure, " said Dan, and his soft brown eyes smiled placatingly. 

Purvis kept his right hand close to the butt of his gun and his eyesglinted as if he expected an answer somewhat stronger than words. At this mild acquiesence he turned away, sneering. Silent, havingdiscovered that he could find no fault with Dan's treatment of hishorse, now approached with an ominously thin-lipped smile. Lee Hainesread his face and came to his side with a whisper: "Better cut out therough stuff, Jim. This chap hasn't hurt anything but your cash, andhe's already taken water from Purvis. I guess there's no call for youto make any play. "

"Shut your face, Haines, " responded Silent, in the same tone. "He'smade a fool of me by showin' up my hoss, an' by God I'm goin' to givehim a man-handlin' he'll never forgit. "

He whirled on Morgan. 

"How about it, bar-keep, is this the dead shot you was spillin' somany words about?"

Dan, as if he could not understand the broad insult, merely smiled athim with marvellous good nature. 

"Keep away from him, stranger, " warned Morgan. "Jest because he rodeyour hoss you ain't got a cause to hunt trouble with him. He's beentaught not to fight. "

Silent, still looking Dan over with insolent eyes, replied: "He suresticks to his daddy's lessons. Nice an' quiet an' house broke, ain'the? In my part of the country they dress this kind of a man in gal'sclothes so's nobody'll ever get sore at him an' spoil his pretty face. Better go home to your ma. This ain't any place for you. They's menaroun' here. "

There was another one of those grimly expectant hushes and then ageneral guffaw; Dan showed no inclination to take offence. He merelystared at brawny Jim Silent with a sort of childlike wonder. 

"All right, " he said meekly, "if I ain't wanted around here I figgerthere ain't any cause why I should stay. You don't figger to be peevedat me, do you?"

The laughter changed to a veritable yell of delight. Even Silentsmiled with careless contempt. 

"No, kid, " he answered, "if I was peeved at you, you'd learn itwithout askin' questions. "

He turned slowly away. 

"Maybe I got jaundice, boys, " he said to the crowd, "but it seems tome I see something kind of yellow around here!"

The delightful subtlety of this remark roused another side-shakingburst of merriment. Dan shook his head as if the mystery were beyondhis comprehension, and looked to Morgan for an explanation. Thesaloon-keeper approached him, struggling with a grin. 

"It's all right, Dan, " he said. "Don't let 'em rile you. "

"You ain't got any cause to fear that, " said Silent, "because it can'tbe done. "

CHAPTER V

FOUR IN THE AIR

Dan looked from Morgan to Silent and back again for understanding. He felt that something was wrong, but what it was he had not theslightest idea. For many years old Joe Cumberland had patiently taughthim that the last offence against God and man was to fight. The oldcattleman had instilled in him the belief that if he did not cross thepath of another, no one would cross his way. The code was perfectand satisfying. He would let the world alone and the world would nottrouble him. The placid current of his life had never come to "whitewaters" of wrath. 

Wherefore he gazed bewildered about him. They were laughing--they werelaughing unpleasantly at him as he had seen men laugh at a fiery youngcolt which struggled against the rope. It was very strange. They couldnot mean harm. Therefore he smiled back at them rather uncertainly. Morgan slapped at his shoulder by way of good-fellowship and tohearten him, but Dan slipped away under the extended hand with amotion as subtle and swift as the twist of a snake when it flees forits hole. He had a deep aversion for contact with another man's body. He hated it as the wild horse hates the shadow of the flying rope. 

"Steady up, pal, " said Morgan, "the lads mean no harm. That tall manis considerable riled; which he'll now bet his sombrero agin you whenit comes to shootin'. "

He turned back to Silent. 

"Look here, partner, " he said, "this is the man I said could nail thefour dollars before they hit the dust. I figger you don't think how itcan be done, eh?"

"Him?" said Silent in deep disgust. "Send him back to his ma beforesomebody musses him all up! Why, he don't even pack a gun!"

Morgan waited a long moment so that the little silence would make hisnext speech impressive. 

"Stranger, " he said, "I've still got somewhere in the neighbourhood offive hundred dollars in that cash drawer. An' every cent of it hollersthat Dan can do what I said. "

Silent hesitated. His code was loose, but he did not like to takeadvantage of a drunk or a crazy man. However, five hundred dollars wasfive hundred dollars. Moreover that handsome fellow who had just takenwater from Hal Purvis and was now smiling foolishly at his own shame, had actually ridden Red Peter. The remembrance infuriated Silent. 

"Hurry up, " said Morgan confidently. "I dunno what you're thinkin', stranger. Which I'm kind of deaf an' I don't understand the wayanything talks except money. "

"Corral that talk, Morgan!" called a voice from the crowd, "you'replumb locoed if you think any man in the world can get away with astunt like that! Pick four in the air!"

"You keep your jaw for yourself, " said Silent angrily, "if he wants todonate a little more money to charity, let him do it. Morgan, I've gotfive hundred here to cover your stake. "

"Make him give you odds, Morgan, " said another voice, "because----"

A glance from Silent cut the suggestion short. After that there waslittle loud conversation. The stakes were large. The excitement madethe men hush the very tones in which they spoke. Morgan moistened hiswhite lips. 

"You c'n see I'm not packin' any shootin' irons, " said Dan. "Hasanybody got any suggestions?"

Every gun in the crowd was instantly at his service. They wereheartily tempted to despise Dan, but as one with the courage toattempt the impossible, they would help him as far as they could. Hetook their guns one after the other, weighed them, tried the action, and handed them back. It was almost as if there were a separateintelligence in the ends of his fingers which informed him of thequalities of each weapon. 

"Nice gun, " he said to the first man whose revolver he handled, "but Idon't like a barrel that's quite so heavy. There's a whole ounce toomuch in the barrel. "

"What d'you mean?" asked the cowpuncher. "I've packed that gun forpretty nigh eight years!"

"Sorry, " said Dan passing on, "but I can't work right with a top-heavygun. "

The next weapon he handed back almost at once. 

"What's the matter with that?" asked the owner aggressively. 

"Cylinder too tight, " said Dan decisively, and a moment later toanother man, "Bad handle. I don't like the feel of it. "

Over Jim Silent's guns he paused longer than over most of the rest, but finally he handed them back. The big man scowled. 

Dan looked back to him in gentle surprise. 

"You see, " he explained quietly, "you got to handle a gun like ahorse. If you don't treat it right it won't treat you right. That'sall I know about it. Your gun ain't very clean, stranger, an' a gunthat ain't kept clean gets off feet. "

Silent glanced at his weapons, cursed softly, and restored them to theholsters. 

"Lee, " he muttered to Haines, who stood next to him, "what do youthink he meant by that? D' you figger he's got somethin' up hissleeve, an' that's why he acts so like a damned woman?"

"I don't know, " said Haines gravely, "he looks to me sort ofqueer--sort of different--damned different, chief!"

By this time Dan had secured a second gun which suited him. He whirledboth guns, tried their actions alternately, and then announced that hewas ready. In the dead silence, one of the men paced off the twentyyards. 

Dan, with his back turned, stood at the mark, shifting his revolverseasily in his hands, and smiling down at them as if they couldunderstand his caress. 

"How you feelin', Dan?" asked Morgan anxiously. 

"Everything fine, " he answered. 

"Are you gettin' weak?"

"No, I'm all right. "

"Steady up, partner. "

"Steady up? Look at my hand!"

Dan extended his arm. There was not a quiver in it. 

"All right, Dan. When you're shootin', remember that I got prettyclose to everything I own staked on you. There's the stranger gettin'his four dollars ready. "

Silent took his place with the four dollars in his hand. 

"Are you ready?" he called. 

"Let her go!" said Dan, apparently without the least excitement. 

Jim Silent threw the coins, and he threw them so as to increase hischances as much as possible. A little snap of his hand gave them arapid rotary motion so that each one was merely a speck of winkinglight. He flung them high, for it was probable that Whistling Danwould wait to shoot until they were on the way down. The higher hethrew them the more rapidly they would be travelling when they crossedthe level of the markman's eye. 

As a shout proclaimed the throwing of the coins, Dan whirled, and itseemed to the bystanders that a revolver exploded before he was fullyturned; but one of the coins never rose to the height of the throw. There was a light "cling!" and it spun a dozen yards away. Two moreshots blended almost together; two more dollars darted away intwinkling streaks of light. One coin still fell, but when it was afew inches from the earth a six-shooter barked again and the fourthdollar glanced sidewise into the dust. It takes long to describe thefeat. Actually, the four shots consumed less than a second of time. 

"That last dollar, " said Dan, and his soft voice was the first soundout of the silence, "wasn't good. It didn't ring true. Counterfeit?"

It seemed that no one heard his words. The men were making a wildscramble for the dollars. They dived into the dust for them, risingwhite of face and clothes to fight and struggle over their prizes. Those dollars with the chips and neat round holes in them wouldconfirm the truth of a story that the most credulous might be temptedto laugh or scorn. A cowpuncher offered ten dollars for one of therelics--but none would part with a prize. 

The moment the shooting was over Dan stepped quietly back and restoredthe guns to the owners. The first man seized his weapon carelessly. Hewas in the midst of his rush after one of the chipped coins. The othercowpuncher received his weapon almost with reverence. 

"I'm thankin' you for the loan, " said Dan, "an here's hopin' youalways have luck with the gun. "

"Luck?" said the other. "I sure _will_ have luck with it. I'm goin'to oil her up and put her in a glass case back home, an' when I getgrandchildren I'm goin' to point out that gun to 'em and tell 'em whatmen used to do in the old days. Let's go in an' surround some red-eyeat my expense. "

"No thanks, " answered Dan, "I ain't drinkin'. "

He stepped back to the edge of the circle and folded his arms. It wasas if he had walked out of the picture. He suddenly seemed to be alooffrom them all. 

Out of the quiet burst a torrent of curses, exclamations, and shouts. Chance drew Jim Silent and his three followers together. 

"My God!" whispered Lee Haines, with a sort of horror in his voice, "it wasn't human! Did you see? Did you see?"

"Am I blind?" asked Hal Purvis, "an' think of me walkin' up an'bracin' that killer like he was a two-year-old kid! I figger that'sthe nearest I ever come to a undeserved grave, an' I've had some closecalls! 'That last dollar wasn't good! It didn't ring true, ' says hewhen he finished. I never seen such nerve!"

"You're wrong as hell, " said Silent, "a _woman_ can shoot at a target, but it takes a cold _nerve_ to shoot at a man--an' this feller isyellow all through!"

"Is he?" growled Bill Kilduff, "well, I'd hate to take him bysurprise, so's he'd forget himself. He gets as much action out of acommon six-gun as if it was a gatling. He was right about that lastdollar, too. It was pure--lead!"

"All right, Haines, " said Silent. "You c'n start now any time, an'the rest of us'll follow on the way I said. I'm leavin' last. I got alittle job to finish up with the kid. "

But Haines was staring fixedly down the road. 

"I'm not leaving yet, " said Haines. "Look!"

He turned to one of the cowpunchers. 

"Who's the girl riding up the road, pardner?"

"That calico? She's Kate Cumberland--old Joe's gal. "

"I like the name, " said Haines. "She sits the saddle like a man!"

Her pony darted off from some imaginary object in the middle of theroad, and she swayed gracefully, following the sudden motion. Hermount came to the sudden halt of the cattle pony and she slipped tothe ground before Morgan could run out to help. Even Lee Haines, whowas far quicker, could not reach her in time. 

"Sorry I'm late, " said Haines. "Shall I tie your horse?"

The fast ride had blown colour to her face and good spirits into hereyes. She smiled up to him, and as she shook her head in refusal hereyes lingered a pardonable moment on his handsome face, with the straylock of tawny hair fallen low across his forehead. She was used tofrank admiration, but this unembarrassed courtesy was a new world toher. She was still smiling when she turned to Morgan. 

"You told my father the boys wouldn't wear guns today. "

He was somewhat confused. 

"They seem to be wearin' them, " he said weakly, and his eyes wanderedabout the armed circle, pausing on the ominous forms of Hal Purvis, Bill Kilduff, and especially Jim Silent, a head taller than the rest. He stood somewhat in the background, but the slight sneer with whichhe watched Whistling Dan dominated the entire picture. 

"As a matter of fact, " went on Morgan, "it would be a ten man job totake the guns away from this crew. You can see for yourself. "

She glanced about the throng and started. She had seen Dan. 

"How did he come here?"

"Oh, Dan?" said Morgan, "he's all right. He just pulled one of theprettiest shootin' stunts I ever seen. "

"But he promised my father--" began Kate, and then stopped, flushing. 

If her father was right in diagnosing Dan's character, this was themost critical day in his life, for there he stood surrounded by armedmen. If there were anything wild in his nature it would be brought outthat day. She was almost glad the time of trial had come. 

She said: "How about the guns, Mr. Morgan?"

"If you want them collected and put away for a while, " offered LeeHaines, "I'll do what I can to help you!"

Her smile of thanks set his blood tingling. His glance lingered alittle too long, a little too gladly, and she coloured slightly. 

"Miss Cumberland, " said Haines, "may I introduce myself? My name isLee. "

She hesitated. The manners she had learned in the Eastern schoolforbade it, but her Western instinct was truer and stronger. Her handwent out to him. 

"I'm very glad to know you, Mr. Lee. "

"All right, stranger, " said Morgan, who in the meantime had beenshifting from one foot to the other and estimating the large chancesof failure in this attempt to collect the guns, "if you're going tohelp me corral the shootin' irons, let's start the roundup. "

The girl went with them. They had no trouble in getting the weapons. The cold blue eye of Lee Haines was a quick and effective persuasion. 

When they reached Jim Silent he stared fixedly upon Haines. Then hedrew his guns slowly and presented them to his comrade, while his eyesshifted to Kate and he said coldly: "Lady, I hope I ain't the last oneto congratulate you!"

She did not understand, but Haines scowled and coloured. Dan, in themeantime, was swept into the saloon by an influx of the cowpunchersthat left only Lee Haines outside with Kate. She had detained him witha gesture. 

CHAPTER VI

LAUGHTER

"Mr. Lee, " she said, "I am going to ask you to do me a favour. Willyou?"

His smile was a sufficient answer, and it was in her character thatshe made no pretext of misunderstanding it. 

"You have noticed Dan among the crowd?" she asked, "Whistling Dan?"

"Yes, " he said, "I saw him do some very nice shooting. "

"It's about him that I want to speak to you. Mr. Lee, he knows verylittle about men and their ways. He is almost a child among them. Youseem--stronger--than most of the crowd here. Will you see that iftrouble comes he is not imposed upon?"

She flushed a little, there was such a curious yearning in the eyes ofthe big man. 

"If you wish it, " he said simply, "I will do what I can. "

As he walked beside her towards her horse, she turned to him abruptly. 

"You are very different from the men I have met around here, " shesaid. 

"I am glad, " he answered. 

"Glad?"

"If you find me different, you will remember me, whether for better orworse. "

He spoke so earnestly that she grew grave. He helped her to the saddleand she leaned a little to study him with the same gentle gravity. 

"I should like to see you again, Mr. Lee, " she said, and then in alittle outburst, "I should like to see you a _lot!_ Will you come tomy house sometime?"

The directness, the sudden smile, made him flinch. His voice was atrifle unsteady when he replied. 

"I _shall!_" He paused and his hand met hers. "If it is possible. "

Her eyebrows raised a trifle. 

"Is it so hard to do?"

"Do not ask me to explain, " he said, "I am riding a long way. "

"Oh, a 'long-rider'!" she laughed, "then of course--" She stoppedabruptly. It may have been imagination, but he seemed to start whenshe spoke the phrase by which outlaws were known to each other. He wasforcing his eyes to meet hers. 

He said slowly: "I am going on a long journey. Perhaps I will comeback. If I am able to, I shall. "

He dropped his hand from hers and she remained silent, guessing atmany things, and deeply moved, for every woman knows when a man speaksfrom his soul. 

"You will not forget me?"

"I shall never forget you, " she answered quietly. "Good-bye, Mr. Lee!"

Her hand touched his again, she wheeled, and rode away. He remainedstanding with the hand she had grasped still raised. And after amoment, as he had hoped, she turned in the saddle and waved to him. His eyes were downward and he was smiling faintly when he re-enteredthe saloon. 

Silent sat at a table with his chin propped in his hand--his lefthand, of course, for that restless right hand must always be free. Hestared across the room towards Whistling Dan. The train of thoughtswhich kept those ominous eyes so unmoving must be broken. He sat downat the side of his chief. 

"What the hell?" said the big man, "ain't you started yet?"

"Look here, Jim, " said Haines cautiously, "I want you to lay off onthis kid, Whistling Dan. It won't meant anything to you to raise thedevil with him. "

"I tell you, " answered Silent, "it'll please me more'n anything in theworld to push that damned girl face of his into the floor. "

"Silent, I'm asking a personal favour of you!"

The leader turned upon him that untamed stare. Haines set his teeth. 

"Haines, " came the answer, "I'll stand more from you than from any manalive. I know you've got guts an' I know you're straight with me. But there ain't anything can keep me from manhandlin' that kid overthere. " He opened and shut his fingers slowly. "I sort of yearn to getat him!"

Haines recognized defeat. 

"But you haven't another gun hidden on you, Jim? You won't try toshoot him up?"

"No, " said Silent. "If I had a gun I don't know--but I haven't a gun. My hands'll be enough!"

All that could be done now was to get Whistling Dan out of the saloon. That would be simple. A single word would suffice to send the timidman helter-skelter homewards. 

The large, lazy brown eyes turned up to Haines as the latterapproached. 

"Dan, " he said, "hit for the timbers--get on your way--there's dangerhere for you!"

To his astonishment the brown eyes did not vary a shade. 

"Danger?" he repeated wonderingly. 

"Danger! Get up and get out if you want to save your hide!"

"What's the trouble?" said Dan, and his eyes were surprised, but notafraid. 

"The biggest man in this room is after your blood. "

"Is he?" said Dan wonderingly. "I'm sorry I don't feel like leavin', but I'm not tired of this place yet. "

"Friend, " said Haines, "if that tall man puts his hands on you, he'llbreak you across his knee like a rotten stick of wood!"

It was too late. Silent evidently guessed that Haines was urging hisquarry to flee. 

"Hey!" he roared, so that all heads turned towards him, "you overthere. "

Haines stepped back, sick at heart. He knew that it would be folly tomeet his chief hand to hand, but he thought of his pledge to Kate, andgroaned. 

"What do you want of me?" asked Dan, for the pointed arm left no doubtas to whom Silent intended. 

"Get up when you're spoke to" cried Silent. "Ain't you learned nomanners? An' git up quick!"

Dan rose, smiling his surprise. 

"Your friend has a sort of queer way of talkin', " he said to Haines. 

"Don't stan' there like a fool. Trot over to the bar an' git me a joltof red-eye. I'm dry!" thundered Silent. 

"Sure!" nodded Whistling Dan amiably, "glad to!" and he wentaccordingly towards the bar. 

The men about the room looked to each other with sick smiles. There was an excuse for acquiescence, for the figure of Jim Silentcontrasted with Whistling Dan was like an oak compared with a sapling. Nevertheless such bland cowardice as Dan was showing made their fleshcreep. He asked at the bar for the whisky, and Morgan spoke as Danfilled a glass nearly to the brim. 

"Dan, " he whispered rapidly, "I got a gun behind the bar. Say the wordan' I'll take the chance of pullin' it on that big skunk. Then youmake a dive for the door. Maybe I can keep him back till you get onSatan. "

"Why should I beat it?" queried Dan, astonished. "I'm jest beginnin'to get interested in your place. That tall feller is sure a queer one, ain't he?"

With the same calm and wide-eyed smile of inquiry he turned away, taking the glass of liquor, and left Morgan to stare after him with aface pale with amazement, while he whispered over and over to himself:"Well, I'll be damned! Well, I'll be damned!"

Dan placed the liquor before Silent. The latter sat gnawing his lips. 

"What in hell do you mean?" he said. "Did you only bring one glass?Are you too damn good to drink with me? Then drink by yourself, youwhite-livered coyote!"

He dashed the glass of whisky into Dan's face. Half blinded by thestinging liquor, the latter fell back a pace, sputtering, and wipinghis eyes. Not a man in the room stirred. The same sick look was oneach face. But the red devil broke loose in Silent's heart when he sawDan cringe. He followed the thrown glass with his clenched fist. Danstood perfectly still and watched the blow coming. His eyes were wideand wondering, like those of a child. The iron-hard hand struck himfull on the mouth, fairly lifted him from his feet, and flung himagainst the wall with such violence that he recoiled again and fellforward onto his knees. Silent was making beast noises in his throatand preparing to rush on the half-prostrate figure. He stopped short. 

Dan was laughing. At least that chuckling murmur was near to a laugh. Yet there was no mirth in it. It had that touch of the maniacal in itwhich freezes the blood. Silent halted in the midst of his rush, withhis hands poised for the next blow. His mouth fell agape with an oddexpression of horror as Dan stared up at him. That hideous chucklingcontinued. The sound defied definition. And from the shadow in whichDan was crouched his brown eyes blazed, changed, and filled withyellow fires. 

"God!" whispered Silent, and at that instant the ominous crouchedanimal with the yellow eyes, the nameless thing which had beenWhistling Dan a moment before, sprang up and forward with a leap likethat of a panther. 

Morgan stood behind the bar with a livid face and a fixed smile. Hisfingers still stiffly clutched the whisky bottle from which the lastglass had been filled. Not another man in the room stirred from hisplace. Some sat with their cards raised in the very act of playing. Some had stopped midway a laugh. One man had been tying a bootlace. His body did not rise. Only his eyes rolled up to watch. 

Dan darted under the outstretched arms of Silent, fairly heaved him upfrom the floor and drove him backwards. The big man half stumbled andhalf fell, knocking aside two chairs. He rushed back with a shout, butat sight of the white face with the thin trickle of blood falling fromthe lips, and at the sound of that inhuman laughter, he paused again. 

Once more Dan was upon him, his hands darting out with motions toofast for the eye to follow. Jim Silent stepped back a half pace, shifted his weight, and drove his fist straight at that white face. How it happened not a man in the room could tell, but the hand did notstrike home. Dan had swerved aside as lightly as a wind-blown featherand his fist rapped against Silent's ribs with a force that made thegiant grunt. 

Some of the horror was gone from his face and in its stead was baffledrage. He knew the scientific points of boxing, and he applied them. His eye was quick and sure. His reach was whole inches longer than hisopponent's. His strength was that of two ordinary men. What did itavail him? He was like an agile athlete in the circus playing tag witha black panther. He was like a child striking futilely at a waveringbutterfly. Sometimes this white-faced, laughing devil ducked underhis arms. Sometimes a sidestep made his blows miss by the slightestfraction of an inch. 

And for every blow he struck four rained home against him. It wasimpossible! It could not be! Silent telling himself that he dreamed, and those dancing fists crashed into his face and body likesledgehammers. There was no science in the thing which faced him. Hadthere been trained skill the second blow would have knocked Silentunconscious, and he knew it, but Dan made no effort to strike avulnerable spot. He hit at anything which offered. 

Still he laughed as he leaped back and forth. Perhaps mere weight ofrushing would beat the dancing will-o'-the-wisp to the floor. Silentbored in with lowered head and clutched at his enemy. Then he roaredwith triumph. His outstretched hand caught Dan's shirt as the latterflicked to one side. Instantly they were locked in each other's arms!The most meaning part of the fight followed. 

The moment after they grappled, Silent shifted his right arm from itscrushing grip on Dan's body and clutched at the throat. The move wasas swift as lightning, but the parry of the smaller man was stillquicker. His left hand clutched Silent by the wrist, and that mightysweep of arm was stopped in mid-air! They were in the middle of theroom. They stood perfectly erect and close together, embraced. Theirposition had a ludicrous resemblance to the posture of dancers, buttheir bodies were trembling with effort. With every ounce of power inhis huge frame Silent strove to complete his grip at the throat. He felt the right arm of Dan tightening around him closer, closer, closer! It was not a bulky arm, but it seemed to be made of linkedsteel which was shrinking into him, and promised to crush his verybones. The strength of this man seemed to increase. It was limitless. His breath came struggling under that pressure and the blood thunderedand raged in his temples. If he could only get at that soft throat!

But his struggling right hand was held in a vice of iron. Now his numbarm gave way, slowly, inevitably. He ground his teeth and cursed. Hiscurse was half a prayer. For answer there was the unearthly chucklejust below his ear. His hand was moved back, down, around! He washelpless as a child in the arms of its father--no, helpless as a sheepin the constricting coils of a python. 

An impulse of frantic horror and shame and fear gave him redoubledstrength for an instant. He tore himself clear and reeled back. Danplanted two smashes on Silent's snarling mouth. A glance showed thelarge man the mute, strained faces around the room. The laughing devilleaped again. Then all pride slipped like water from the heart of JimSilent, and in its place there was only icy fear, fear not of a man, but of animal power. He caught up a heavy chair and drove it with allhis desperate strength at Dan. 

It cracked distinctly against his head and the weight of it fairlydrove him into the floor. He fell with a limp thud on the boards. Silent, reeling and blind, staggered to and fro in the centre of theroom. Morgan and Lee Haines reached Dan at the same moment and kneeledbeside him. 

CHAPTER VII

THE MUTE MESSENGER

Almost at once Haines raised a hand and spoke to the crowd: "He's allright, boys. Badly cut across the head and stunned, but he'll live. "

There was a deep gash on the upper part of the forehead. If thecross-bar of the chair had not broken, the skull might have beeninjured. The impact of the blow had stunned him, and it might be manyminutes before his senses returned. 

As the crowd closed around Dan, a black body leaped among them, snarling hideously. They sprang back with a yell from the rush of thisgreen-eyed fury; but Black Bart made no effort to attack them. He satcrouching before the prostrate body, licking the deathly white face, and growling horribly, and then stood over his fallen master andstared about the circle. Those who had seen a lone wolf make its standagainst a pack of dogs recognized the attitude. Then without a sound, as swiftly as he had entered the room, he leaped through the door anddarted off up the road. Satan, for the first time deserted by thiswolfish companion, turned a high head and neighed after him, but heraced on. 

The men returned to their work over Dan's body, cursing softly. Therewas a hair-raising unearthliness about the sudden coming and departureof Black Bart. Jim Silent and his comrades waited no longer, but tookto their saddles and galloped down the road. 

Within a few moments the crowd at Morgan's place began to thin out. Evening was coming on, and most of them had far to ride. They mighthave lingered until midnight, but this peculiar accident damped theirspirits. Probably not a hundred words were spoken from the momentSilent struck Dan to the time when the last of the cattlemen took tothe saddle. They avoided each other's eyes as if in shame. In a shorttime only Morgan remained working over Dan. 

In the house of old Joe Cumberland his daughter sat fingering the keysof the only piano within many miles. The evening gloom deepened as sheplayed with upward face and reminiscent eyes. The tune was uncertain, weird--for she was trying to recall one of those nameless airs whichDan whistled as he rode through the hills. There came a patter ofswift, light footfalls in the hall, and then a heavy scratching at thedoor. 

"Down, Bart!" she called, and went to admit him to the room. 

The moment she turned the handle the door burst open and Bart fell inagainst her. She cried out at sight of the gleaming teeth and eyes, but he fawned about her feet, alternately whining and snarling. 

"What is it, boy?" she asked, gathering her skirts close about herankles and stepping back, for she never was without some fear of thisblack monster. "What do you want, Bart?"

For reply he stood stock still, raised his nose, and emitted a longwail, a mournful, a ghastly sound, with a broken-hearted quaver at theend. Kate Cumberland shrank back still farther until the wall blockedher retreat. Black Bart had never acted like this before. He followedher with a green light in his eyes, which shone phosphorescent anddistinct through the growing shadows. And most terrible of all wasthe sound which came deep in his throat as if his brute nature wasstruggling to speak human words. She felt a great impulse to cry outfor help, but checked herself. He was still crouching about her feet. Obviously he meant no harm to her. 

He turned and ran towards the door, stopped, looked back to her, andmade a sound which was nearer to the bark of a dog than anything hehad ever uttered. She made a step after him. He whined with delightand moved closer to the door. Now she stopped again. He whirled andran back, caught her dress in his teeth, and again made for the door, tugging her after him. 

At last she understood and followed him. When she went towards thecorral to get her horse, he planted himself in front of her andsnarled so furiously that she gave up her purpose. She was beginningto be more and more afraid. A childish thought came to her thatperhaps this brute was attempting to lure her away from the house, asshe had seen coyotes lure dogs, and then turn his teeth against her. Nevertheless she followed. Something in the animal's eagerness movedher deeply. When he led her out to the road he released her dress andtrotted ahead a short distance, looking back and whining, as if to begher to go faster. For the first time the thought of Dan came into hermind. Black Bart was leading her down the road towards Morgan's place. What if something had happened to Dan?

She caught a breath of sharp terror and broke into a run. Bart yelpedhis pleasure. Yet a cold horror rose in her heart as she hurried. Hadher father after all been right? What power had Dan, if he needed her, to communicate with this mute beast and send him to her? As she ranshe wished for the day, the warm, clear sun--for these growing shadowsof evening bred a thousand ghostly thoughts. Black Bart was runningbackwards and forwards before her as if he half entreated and halfthreatened her. 

Her heart died within her as she came in sight of Morgan's place. There was only one horse before it, and that was the black stallion. Why had the others gone so soon? Breathless, she reached the door ofthe saloon. It was very dim within. She could make out only formlessshades at first. Black Bart slid noiselessly across the floor. Shefollowed him with her eyes, and now she saw a figure stretchedstraight out on the floor while another man kneeled at his side. Sheran forward with a cry. 

Morgan rose, stammering. She pushed him aside and dropped beside Dan. A broad white bandage circled his head. His face was almost as pale asthe cloth. Her touches went everywhere over that cold face, and shemoaned little syllables that had no meaning. He lived, but it seemedto her that she had found him at the legended gates of death. 

"Miss Kate!" said Morgan desperately. 

"You murderer!"

"You don't think that _I_ did that?"

"It happened in your place--you had given Dad your word!"

Still she did not turn her head. 

"Won't you hear me explain? He's jest in a sort of a trance. He'llwake up feelin' all right. Don't try to move him tonight. I'll go outan' put his hoss up in the shed. In the mornin' he'll be as good asnew. Miss Kate, won't you listen to me?"

She turned reluctantly towards him. Perhaps he was right and Dan wouldwaken from his swoon as if from a healthful sleep. 

"It was that big feller with them straight eyes that done it, " beganMorgan. 

"The one who was sneering at Dan?"

"Yes. "

"Weren't there enough boys here to string him up?"

"He had three friends with him. It would of taken a hundred men to layhands on one of those four. They were all bad ones. I'm goin' to tellyou how it was, because I'm leavin' in a few minutes and ridin' south, an' I want to clear my trail before I start. This was the way ithappened--"

His back was turned to the dim light which fell through the door. Shecould barely make out the movement of his lips. All the rest of hisface was lost in shadow. As he spoke she sometimes lost his meaningand the stir of his lips became a nameless gibbering. The grey gloomsettled more deeply round the room and over her heart while he talked. He explained how the difference had risen between the tall strangerand Whistling Dan. How Dan had been insulted time and again and borneit with a sort of childish stupidity. How finally the blow had beenstruck. How Dan had crouched on the floor, laughing, and how a yellowlight gathered in his eyes. 

At that, her mind went blank. When her thoughts returned she stoodalone in the room. The clatter of Morgan's galloping horse diedswiftly away down the road. She turned to Dan. Black Bart was crouchedat watch beside him. She kneeled again--lowered her head--heard thefaint but steady breathing. He seemed infinitely young--infinitelyweak and helpless. The whiteness of the bandage stared up at her likean eye through the deepening gloom. All the mother in her nature cameto her eyes in tears. 

CHAPTER VIII

RED WRITING

He stirred. 

"Dan--dear!"

"My head, " he muttered, "it sort of aches, Kate, as if--"

He was silent and she knew that he remembered. 

"You're all right now, honey. I've come here to take care of you--Iwon't leave you. Poor Dan!"

"How did you know?" he asked, the words trailing. 

"Black Bart came for me. "

"Good ol' Bart!"

The great wolf slunk closer, and licked the outstretched hand. 

"Why, Kate, I'm on the floor and it's dark. Am I still in Morgan'splace? Yes, I begin to see clearer. "

He made an effort to rise, but she pressed him back. 

"If you try to move right away you may get a fever. I'm going backto the house, and I'll bring you down some blankets. Morgan says youshouldn't attempt to move for several hours. He says you've lost agreat deal of blood and that you mustn't make any effort or ride ahorse till tomorrow. "

Dan relaxed with a sigh. 

"Kate. "

"Yes, honey. "

Her hand travelled lightly as blown snow across his forehead. Hecaught it and pressed the coolness against his cheek. 

"I feel as if I'd sort of been through a fire. I seem to be stillseein' red. "

"Dan, it makes me feel as if I never knew you! Now you must forget allthat has happened. Promise me you will!"

He was silent for a moment and then he sighed again. 

"Maybe I can, Kate. Which I feel, though, as if there was somethin'inside me writ--writ in red letters--I got to try to read the writin'before I can talk much. "

She barely heard him. Her hand was still against his face. A deep aweand content was creeping through her, so that she began to smile andwas glad that the dark covered her face. She felt abashed before himfor the first time in her life, and there was a singular sense ofshame. It was as if some door in her inner heart had opened so thatDan was at liberty to look down into her soul. There was terror inthis feeling, but there was also gladness. 

"Kate. "

"Yes--honey!"

"What were you hummin'?"

She started. 

"I didn't know I was humming, Dan. "

"You were, all right. It sounded sort of familiar, but I couldn'tfigger out where I heard it. "

"I know now. It's one of your own tunes. "

Now she felt a tremor so strong that she feared he would notice it. 

"I must go back to the house, Dan. Maybe Dad has returned. If he has, perhaps he can arrange to have you carried back tonight. "

"I don't want to think of movin', Kate. I feel mighty comfortable. I'm forgettin' all about that ache in my head. Ain't that queer? Why, Kate, what in the world are you laughin' about?"

"I don't know, Dan. I'm just happy!"

"Kate. "

"Yes?"

"I like you pretty much. "

"I'm so glad!"

"You an' Black Bart, an' Satan--"

"Oh!" Her tone changed. 

"Why are you tryin' to take your hand away, Kate?"

"Don't you care for me any more than for your horse--and your dog?"

He drew a long breath, puzzled. 

"It's some different, I figger. "

"Tell me!"

"If Black Bart died--"

The wolf-dog whined, hearing his name. 

"Good ol' Bart! Well, if Black Bart died maybe I'd some day haveanother dog I'd like almost as much. "

"Yes. "

"An' if Satan died--even Satan!--maybe I could sometime like anotherhoss pretty well--if he was a pile like Satan! But if you was todie--it'd be different, a considerable pile different. "

"Why?"

His pauses to consider these questions were maddening. 

"I don't know, " he muttered at last. 

Once more she was thankful for the dark to hide her smile. 

"Maybe you know the reason, Kate?"

Her laughter was rich music. His hold on her hand relaxed. He wasthinking of a new theme. When he laughed in turn it startled her. Shehad never heard that laugh before. 

"What is it, Dan?"

"He was pretty big, Kate. He was bigger'n almost any man I ever seen!It was kind of funny. After he hit me I was almost glad. I didn't hatehim--"

"Dear Dan!"

"I didn't hate him--I jest nacherally wanted to kill him--and wantin'to do that made me glad. Isn't that funny, Kate?"

He spoke of it as a chance traveller might point out a strikingfeature of the landscape to a companion. 

"Dan, if you really care for me you must drop the thought of him. "

His hand slipped away. 

"How can I do that? That writin' I was tellin' you about--"

"Yes?"

"It's about him!"

"Ah!"

"When he hit me the first time--"

"I won't hear you tell of it!"

"The blood come down my chin--jest a little trickle of it. It waswarm, Kate. That was what made me hot all through. "

Her hands fell limp, cold, lifeless. 

"It's as clear as the print in a book. I've got to finish him. That'sthe only way I can forget the taste of my own blood. "

"Dan, listen to me!"

He laughed again, in the new way. She remembered that her father haddreaded the very thing that had come to Dan--this first taste of hisown powers--this first taste (she shuddered) of blood!

"Dan, you've told me that you like me. You have to make a choice now, between pursuing this man, and me. "

"You don't understand, " he explained carefully. "I _got_ to followhim. I can't help it no more'n Black Bart can help howlin' when hesees the moon. "

He fell silent, listening. Far across the hills came the plaintivewail of a coyote--that shrill bodiless sound. Kate trembled. 

"Dan!"

Outside, Satan whinnied softly like a call. She leaned and her lipstouched his. He thrust her away almost roughly. 

"They's blood on my lips, Kate! I can't kiss you till they're clean. "

He turned his head. 

"You must listen to me, Dan!"

"Kate, would you talk to the wind?"

"Yes, if I loved the wind!"

He turned his head. 

She pleaded: "Here are my hands to cover your eyes and shut out thethoughts of this man you hate. Here are my lips, dear, to tell youthat I love you unless this thirst for killing carries you away fromme. Stay with me! Give me your heart to keep gentle!"

He said nothing, but even through the dark she was aware of a strugglein his face, and then, through the gloom, she began to see hiseyes more clearly. They seemed to be illuminated by a light fromwithin--they changed--there was a hint of yellow in the brown. And shespoke again, blindly, passionately. 

"Give me your promise! It is so easy to do. One little word will makeyou safe. It will save you from yourself. "

Still he answered nothing. Black Bart came and crouched at his headand stared at her fixedly. 

"Speak to me!"

Only the yellow light answered her. Cold fear fought in her heart, butlove still struggled against it. 

"For the last time--for God's sake, Dan!"

Still that silence. She rose, shaking and weak. The changeless eyesfollowed her. Only fear remained now. She backed towards the door, slowly, then faster, and faster. At the threshold she whirled andplunged into the night. 

Up the road she raced. Once she stumbled and fell to her knees. Shecried out and glanced behind her, breathing again when she saw thatnothing followed. At the house she made no pause, though she heard thevoice of her father singing. She could not tell him. He should be thelast in all the world to know. She went to her room and huddled intobed. 

Presently a knock came at her door, and her father's voice asked ifshe were ill. She pleaded that she had a bad headache and wished to bealone. He asked if she had seen Dan. By a great effort she managed toreply that Dan had ridden to a neighbouring ranch. Her father leftthe door without further question. Afterwards she heard him in thedistance singing his favourite mournful ballads. It doubled her senseof woe and brought home the clinging fear. She felt that if she couldweep she might live, but otherwise her heart would burst. And afterhours and hours of that torture which burns the name of "woman" in thesoul of a girl, the tears came. The roosters announced the dawn beforeshe slept. 

Late the next morning old Joe Cumberland knocked again at her door. Hewas beginning to fear that this illness might be serious. Moreover, hehad a definite purpose in rousing her. 

"Yes?" she called, after the second knock. 

"Look out your window, honey, down to Morgan's place. You remember Isaid I was goin' to clean up the landscape?"

The mention of Morgan's place cleared the sleep from Kate's mind andit brought back the horror of the night before. Shivering she slippedfrom her bed and went to the window. Morgan's place was a mass oftowering flames!

She grasped the window-sill and stared again. It could not be. It mustbe merely another part of the nightmare, and no reality. Her father'svoice, high with exultation, came dimly to her ears, but what she sawwas Dan as he had laid there the night before, hurt, helpless, tooweak to move!

"There's the end of it, " Joe Cumberland was saying complacentlyoutside her door. "There ain't goin' to be even a shadow of the saloonleft nor nothin' that's in it. I jest travelled down there thismornin' and touched a match to it!"

Still she stared without moving, without making a sound. She wasseeing Dan as he must have wakened from a swoonlike sleep with thesmell of smoke and the heat of rising flames around him. She saw himstruggle, and fail to reach his feet. She almost heard him cry out--asound drowned easily by the roar of the fire, and the crackling of thewood. She saw him drag himself with his hands across the floor, onlyto be beaten back by a solid wall of flame. Black Bart crouched besidehim and would not leave his doomed master. Fascinated by the ragingfire the black stallion Satan would break from the shed and rush intothe flames!--and so the inseparable three must have perished together!

"Why don't you speak, Kate?" called her father. 

"Dan!" she screamed, and pitched forward to the floor. 

CHAPTER IX

THE PHANTOM RIDER

In the daytime the willows along the wide, level river bottom seemedan unnatural growth, for they made a streak of yellow-green acrossthe mountain-desert when all other verdure withered and died. Afternightfall they became still more dreary. Even when the air was calmthere was apt to be a sound as of wind, for the tenuous, trailingbranches brushed lightly together, making a guarded whispering likeghosts. 

In a small clearing among these willows sat Silent and his companions. A fifth member had just arrived at this rendezvous, answered the quietgreeting with a wave of his hand, and was now busy caring for hishorse. Bill Kilduff, who had a natural inclination and talent forcookery, raked up the deft dying coals of the fire over which he hadcooked the supper, and set about preparing bacon and coffee for thenewcomer. The latter came forward, and squatted close to the cook, watching the process with a careful eye. He made a sharp contrast withthe rest of the group. From one side his profile showed the face ofa good-natured boy, but when he turned his head the flicker of thefirelight ran down a scar which gleamed in a jagged semi-circle fromhis right eyebrow to the corner of his mouth. This whole side of hiscountenance was drawn by the cut, the mouth stretching to a perpetualgrimace. When he spoke it was as if he were attempting secrecy. Therest of the men waited in patience until he finished eating. ThenSilent asked: "What news, Jordan?"

Jordan kept his regretful eyes a moment longer on his empty coffeecup. 

"There ain't a pile to tell, " he answered at last. "I suppose youheard about what happened to the chap you beat up at Morgan's placethe other day?"

"Who knows that _I_ beat him up?" asked Silent sharply. 

"Nobody, " said Jordan, "but when I heard the description of the manthat hit Whistling Dan with the chair, I knew it was Jim Silent. "

"What about Barry?" asked Haines, but Jordan still kept his eyes uponthe chief. 

"They was sayin' pretty general, " he went on, "that you _needed_ thatchair, Jim. Is that right?"

The other three glanced covertly to each other. Silent's hand bunchedinto a great fist. 

"He went loco. I had to slam him. Was he hurt bad?"

"The cut on his head wasn't much, but he was left lyin' in the saloonthat night, an' the next mornin' old Joe Cumberland, not knowin' thatWhistlin' Dan was in there, come down an' touched a match to the oldjoint. She went up in smoke an' took Dan along. "

No one spoke for a moment. Then Silent cried out: "Then what was thatwhistlin' I've heard down the road behind us?"

Bill Kilduff broke into rolling bass laughter, and Hal Purvis chimedin with a squeaking tenor. 

"We told you all along, Jim, " said Purvis, as soon as he could controlhis voice, "that there wasn't any whistlin' behind us. We know yougot powerful good hearin', Jim, but we all figger you been makin'somethin' out of nothin'. Am I right, boys?"

"You sure are, " said Kilduff, "I ain't heard a thing. "

Silent rolled his eyes angrily from face to face. 

"I'm kind of sorry the lad got his in the fire. I was hopin' maybewe'd meet agin. There's nothin' I'd rather do than be alone fiveminutes with Whistlin' Dan. "

His eyes dared any one to smile. The men merely exchanged glances. When he turned away they grinned broadly. Hal Purvis turned and caughtBill Kilduff by the shoulder. 

"Bill, " he said excitedly, "if Whistlin' Dan is dead there ain't anymaster for that dog!"

"What about him?" growled Kilduff. 

"I'd like to try my hand with him, " said Purvis, and he moistened histight lips. "Did you see the black devil when he snarled at me infront of Morgan's place?"

"He sure didn't look too pleasant. "

"Right. Maybe if I had him on a chain I could change his manners some, eh?"

"How?"

"A whip every day, damn him--a whip every time he showed his teeth atme. No eats till he whined and licked my hand. "

"He'd die first. I know that kind of a dog--or a wolf. "

"Maybe he'd die. Anyway I'd like to try my hand with him. Bill, I'mgoin' to get hold of him some of these days if I have to ride ahundred miles an' swim a river!"

Kilduff grunted. 

"Let the damn wolf be. You c'n have him, I say. What I'm thinkin'about is the hoss. Hal, do you remember the way he settled to hisstride when he lighted out after Red Pete?"

Purvis shrugged his shoulders. 

"You're a fool, Bill. Which no man but Barry could ever ride thathoss. I seen it in his eye. He'd cash in buckin'. He'd fight you likea man. "

Kilduff sighed. A great yearning was in his eyes. 

"Hal, " he said softly, "they's some men go around for years an'huntin' for a girl whose picture is in their bean, cached awaysomewhere. When they see her they jest nacherally goes nutty. Hal, Idon't give a damn for women folk, but I've travelled around a longtime with a picture of a hoss in my brain, an' Satan is the hoss. "

He closed his eyes. 

"I c'n see him now. I c'n see them shoulders--an' that head--an', myGod! them eyes--them fire eatin' eyes! Hal, if a man was to win theheart of that hoss he'd lay down his life for you--he'd run himselfplumb to death! I won't never sleep tight till I get the feel of themsatin sides of his between my knees. "

Lee Haines heard them speak, but he said nothing. His heart alsoleaped when he heard of Whistling Dan's death, but he thought neitherof the horse nor the dog. He was seeing the yellow hair and the blueeyes of Kate Cumberland. He approached Jordan and took a place besidehim. 

"Tell me some more about it, Terry, " he asked. 

"Some more about what?"

"About Whistling Dan's death--about the burning of the saloon, " saidHaines. 

"What the hell! Are you still thinkin' about that?"

"I certainly am. "

"Then I'll trade you news, " said Terry Jordan, lowering his voice sothat it would not reach the suspicious ear of Jim Silent. "I'll tellyou about the burnin' if you'll tell me something about Barry's fightwith Silent!"

"It's a trade, " answered Haines. 

"All right. Seems old Joe Cumberland had a hunch to clean up thelandscape--old fool! so he jest up in the mornin' an' without sayin' aword to any one he downs to the saloon and touches a match to it. Whenhe come back to his house he tells his girl, Kate, what he done. Withthat she lets out a holler an' drops in a faint. "

Haines muttered. 

"What's the matter?" asked Terry, a little anxiously. 

"Nothin, " said Haines. "She fainted, eh? Well, good!"

"Yep. She fainted an' when she come to, she told Cumberland that Danwas in the saloon, an' probably too weak to get out of the fire. Theystarted for the place on the run. When they got there all they foundwas a pile of red hot coals. So everyone figures that he went up inthe flames. That's all I know. Now what about the fight?"

Lee Haines sat with fixed eyes. 

"There isn't much to say about the fight, " he said at last. 

"The hell there isn't, " scoffed Terry Jordan. "From what I heard, thisWhistling Dan simply cut loose and raised the devil more general thana dozen mavericks corralled with a bunch of yearlings. "

"Cutting loose is right, " said Haines. "It wasn't a pleasant thing towatch. One moment he was about as dangerous as an eighteen-year-oldgirl. The next second he was like a panther that's tasted blood. That's all there was to it, Terry. After the first blow, he was allover the chief. You know Silent's a bad man with his hands?"

"I guess we all know that, " said Jordan, with a significant smile. 

"Well, " said Haines, "he was like a baby in the hands of Barry. Idon't like to talk about it--none of us do. It makes the flesh creep. "

There was a loud crackling among the underbrush several hundred yardsaway. It drew closer and louder. 

"Start up your works agin, will you, Bill?" called Silent. "Here comesShorty Rhinehart, an' he's overdue. "

In a moment Shorty swung from his horse and joined the group. Hegained his nickname from his excessive length, being taller by an inchor two than Jim Silent himself, but what he gained in height he lostin width. Even his face was monstrously long, and marked with such sadlines that the favourite name of "Shorty" was affectionately varied to"Sour-face" or "Calamity. " Silent went to him at once. 

"You seen Hardy?" he asked. 

"I sure did, " said Rhinehart, "an' it's the last time I'll make thattrip to him, you can lay to that. "

"Did he give you the dope?"

"No. "

"What do you mean?"

"I jest want you to know that this here's my last trip to Elkhead--on_any_ business. "

"Why?"

"I passed three marshals on the street, an' I knew them all. They wasmy friends, formerly. One of them was--"

"What did they do?"

"I waved my hand to them, glad an' familiar. They jest grunted. One ofthem, he looked up an' down the street, an' seein' that no one was insight, he come up to me an' without shakin' hands he says: 'I'm somesurprised to see you in Elkhead, Shorty. ' 'Why, ' says I, 'the town'sall right, ain't it?' 'It's all right, ' he says, 'but you'd find it apile more healthier out on the range. '"

"What in hell did he mean by that?" growled Silent. 

"He simply meant that they're beginnin' to think a lot more aboutus than they used to. We've been pullin' too many jobs the last sixmonths. "

"You've said all that before, Shorty. I'm runnin' this gang. Tell meabout Hardy. "

"I'm comin' to that. I went into the Wells Fargo office down by therailroad, an' the clerk sent me back to find Hardy in the back room, where he generally is. When he seen me he changed colour. I'd jestpopped my head through the door an' sung out: 'Hello, Hardy, how's theboy?' He jumped up from the desk an' sung out so's his clerk in theoutside room could hear: 'How are you, lad?' an' he pulled me quickinto the room an' locked the door behind me. 

"'Now what in hell have you come to Elkhead for?' says he. 

"'For a drink' says I, never battin' an eye. 

"'You've come a damn long ways, ' says he. 

"'Sure, ' says I, 'that's one reason I'm so dry. Will you liquor, pal?'

"He looked like he needed a drink, all right. He begun loosening hisshirt collar. 

"'Thanks, but I ain't drinkin', says he. 'Look here, Shorty, are youloco to come ridin' into Elkhead this way?'

"'I'm jest beginnin' to think maybe I am, ' says I. 

"'Shorty, ' he says in a whisper, 'they're beginnin' to get wise to thewhole gang--includin' me. '

"'Take a brace, ' says I. 'They ain't got a thing on you, Hardy. '

"'That don't keep 'em from thinkin' a hell of a pile, ' says he, 'an'I tell you, Shorty, I'm jest about through with the whole works. Itain't worth it--not if there was a million in it. Everybody is gettin'wise to Silent, an' the rest of you. Pretty soon hell's goin' to bustloose. '

"'You've been sayin' that for two years, ' says I. 

"He stopped an' looked at me sort of thoughtful an' pityin'. Then hesteps up close to me an' whispers in that voice: 'D'you know who's onSilent's trail now? Eh?'

"'No, an' I don't give a damn, ' says I, free an' careless. 

"'Tex Calder!' says he. "

Silent started violently, and his hand moved instinctively to hissix-gun. 

"Did he say Tex Calder?"

"He said no less, " answered Shorty Rhinehart, and waited to see hisnews take effect. Silent stood with head bowed, scowling. 

"Tex Calder's a fool, " he said at last. "He ought to know better'n totake to _my_ trail. "

"He's fast with his gun, " suggested Shorty. 

"Don't I know that?" said Silent. "If Alvarez, an' Bradley, an'Hunter, an' God knows how many more could come up out of their graves, they'd tell jest how quick he _is_ with a six-gun. But I'm the one manon the range that's faster. "

Shorty was eloquently mute. 

"I ain't askin' you to take my word for it, " said Jim Silent. "Nowthat he's after me, I'm glad of it. It had to come some day. Themountains ain't big enough for both of us to go rangin' forever. Wehad to lock horns some day. An' I say, God help Tex Calder!"

He turned abruptly to the rest of the men. 

"Boys, I got somethin' to tell you that Shorty jest heard. Tex Calderis after us. "

There came a fluent outburst of cursing. 

Silent went on: "I know jest how slick Calder is. I'm bettin' onmy draw to be jest the necessary half a hair quicker. He may dieshootin'. I don't lay no bets that I c'n nail him before he gets hisiron out of its leather, but I say he'll be shootin' blind when hedies. Is there any one takin' that bet?"

His eyes challenged them one after another. Their glances travelledpast Silent as if they were telling over and over to themselves thestories of those many men to whom Tex Calder had played the part ofFate. The leader turned back to Shorty Rhinehart. 

"Now tell me what he had to say about the coin. "

"Hardy says the shipment's delayed. He don't know how long. "

"How'd it come to be delayed?"

"He figures that Wells Fargo got a hunch that Silent was layin' forthe train that was to carry it. "

"Will he let us know when it _does_ come through?"

"I asked him, an' he jest hedged. He's quitting on us cold. "

"I was a fool to send you, Shorty. I'm goin' myself, an' if Hardydon't come through to me--"

He broke off and announced to the rest of his gang that he intended tomake the journey to Elkhead. He told Haines, who in such cases usuallyacted as lieutenant, to take charge of the camp. Then he saddled hisroan. 

In the very act of pulling up the cinch of his saddle, Silent stoppedshort, turned, and raised a hand for quiet. The rest were instantlystill. Hal Purvis leaned his weazened face towards the ground. In thismanner it was sometimes possible to detect far-off sounds which to oneerect would be inaudible. In a moment, however, he straightened up, shaking his head. 

"What is it?" whispered Haines. 

"Shut up, " muttered Silent, and the words were formed by the motion ofhis lips rather than through any sound. "That damned whistling again. "

Every face changed. At a rustling in a near-by willow, Terry Jordanstarted and then cursed softly to himself. That broke the spell. 

"It's the whisperin' of the willows, " said Purvis. 

"You lie, " said Silent hoarsely. "I hear the sound growing closer. "

"Barry is dead, " said Haines. 

Silent whipped out his revolver--and then shoved it back into theholster. 

"Stand by me, boys, " he pleaded. "It's his ghost come to haunt me! Youcan't hear it, because he ain't come for you. "

They stared at him with a fascinated horror. 

"How do you know it's him?" asked Shorty Rhinehart. 

"There ain't no sound in the whole world like it. It's a sort of crossbetween the singing of a bird an' the wailin' of the wind. It's theghost of Whistlin' Dan. "

The tall roan raised his head and whinnied softly. It was an unearthlyeffect--as if the animal heard the sound which was inaudible to allbut his master. It changed big Jim Silent into a quavering coward. Here were five practised fighters who feared nothing between heavenand hell, but what could they avail him against a bodiless spirit? Thewhistling stopped. He breathed again, but only for a moment. 

It began again, and this time much louder and nearer. Surely theothers must hear it now, or else it was certainly a ghost. The men satwith dilated eyes for an instant, and then Hal Purvis cried, "I heardit, chief! If it's a ghost, it's hauntin' me too!"

Silent cursed loudly in his relief. 

"It ain't a ghost. It's Whistlin' Dan himself. An' Terry Jordan hasbeen carryin' us lies! What in hell do you mean by it?"

"I ain't been carryin' you lies, " said Jordan, hotly. "I told youwhat I heard. I didn't never say that there was any one seen his deadbody!"

The whistling began to die out. A babble of conjecture and exclamationbroke out, but Jim Silent, still sickly white around the mouth, swungup into the saddle. 

"That Whistlin' Dan I'm leavin' to you, Haines, " he called. "I've hadhis blood onct, an' if I meet him agin there's goin' to be anothernotch filed into my shootin' iron. "

CHAPTER X

THE STRENGTH OF WOMEN

He rode swiftly into the dark of the willows, and the lack of noisetold that he was picking his way carefully among the bended branches. 

"It seems to me, " said Terry Jordan, "which I'm not suggestin'anything--but it seems to me that the chief was in a considerablehurry to leave the camp. "

"He was, " said Hal Purvis, "an' if you seen that play in Morgan'splace you wouldn't be wonderin' why. If I was the chief I'd do thesame. "

"Me speakin' personal, " remarked Shorty Rhinehart, "I ain't layin' outto be no man-eater like the chief, but I ain't seen the man that'dmake me take to the timbers that way. I don't noways expect there _is_such a man!"

"Shorty, " said Haines calmly, "we all knows that you're quite a man, but you and Terry are the only ones of us who are surprised thatSilent slid away. The rest of us who saw this Whistling Dan in actionaren't a bit inclined to wonder. Suppose you were to meet a blackpanther down here in the willows?"

"I wouldn't give a damn if I had my Winchester with me. "

"All right, Terry, but suppose the panther, " broke in Hal Purvis, "could sling shootin' irons as well as you could--maybe _that'd_ makeyou partic'ler pleased. "

"It ain't possible, " said Terry. 

"Sure it ain't, " grinned Purvis amiably, "an' this Barry ain'tpossible, either. Where you going, Lee?"

Haines turned from his task of saddling his mount. 

"Private matter. Kilduff, you take my place while I'm gone. I may beback tomorrow night. The chief isn't apt to return so soon. "

A few moments later Haines galloped out of the willows and headedacross the hills towards old Joe Cumberland's ranch. He wasremembering his promise to Kate, to keep Dan out of danger. He hadfailed from that promise once, but that did not mean that he hadforgotten. He looked up to the yellow-bright mountain stars, and theywere like the eyes of good women smiling down upon him. He guessedthat she loved Barry and if he could bring her to Whistling Dan shemight have strength enough to take the latter from Silent's trail. Thelone rider knew well enough that to bring Dan and Kate together wasto surrender his own shadowy hopes, but the golden eyes of the skyencouraged him. So he followed his impulse. 

Haines could never walk that middle path which turns neither to theright nor the left, neither up nor down. He went through life witha free-swinging stride, and as the result of it he had crossed therights of others. He might have lived a lawful life, for all hisinstincts were gentle. But an accident placed him in the shadow of thelaw. He waited for his legal trial, but when it came and false witnessplaced him behind the bars, the revolt came. Two days after hisconfinement, he broke away from his prison and went to the wilds. There he found Jim Silent, and the mountain-desert found another toadd to its list of great outlaws. 

Morning came as he drew close to the house, and now his reminiscenceswere cut short, for at a turn of the road he came upon Kate gallopingswiftly over the hills. He drew his horse to a halt and raised hishand. She followed suit. They sat staring. If she had remembered hisbroken promise and started to reproach, he could have found answer, but her eyes were big with sorrow alone. He put out his hand without aword. She hesitated over it, her eyes questioning him mutely, and thenwith the ghost of a smile she touched his fingers. 

"I want to explain, " he said huskily. 

"What?"

"You remember I gave you my word that no harm would come to Barry?"

"No man could have helped him. "

"You don't hold it against me?"

A gust of wind moaned around them. She waved her arm towards thesurrounding hills and her laugh blended with the sound of the wind, it was so faint. He watched her with a curious pang. She seemed amongwomen what that morning was to the coming day--fresh, cool, aloof. Itwas hard to speak the words which would banish the sorrow from hereyes and make them brilliant with hope and shut him away from herthoughts with a barrier higher than mountains, and broader than seas. 

"I have brought you news, " he said at last, reluctantly. 

She did not change. 

"About Dan Barry. "

Ay, she changed swiftly enough at that! He could not meet the fear andquestion of her glance. He looked away and saw the red rim of the sunpushing up above the hills. And colour poured up the throat of KateCumberland, up even to her forehead beneath the blowing golden hair. 

Haines jerked his sombrero lower on his head. A curse tumbled up tohis lips and he had to set his teeth to keep it back. 

"But I have heard his whistle. "

Her lips moved but made no sound. 

"Five other men heard him. "

She cried out as if he had hurt her, but the hurt was happiness. Heknew it and winced, for she was wonderfully beautiful. 

"In the willows of the river bottom, a good twenty miles south, " hesaid at last, "and I will show you the way, if you wish. "

He watched her eyes grow large with doubt. 

"Can you trust me?" he asked. "I failed you once. Can you trust menow?"

Her hand went out to him. 

"With all my heart, " she said. "Let us start!"

"I've given my horse a hard ride. He must have some rest. "

She moaned softly in her impatience, and then: "We'll go back to thehouse and you can stable your horse there until you're ready to start. Dad will go with us. "

"Your father cannot go, " he said shortly. 

"Cannot?"

"Let's start back for the ranch, " he said, "and I'll tell yousomething about it as we go. "

As they turned their horses he went on: "In order that you may reachWhistling Dan, you'll have to meet first a number of men who arecamping down there in the willows. "

He stopped. It became desperately difficult for him to go on. 

"I am one of those men, " he said, "and another of them is the one whomWhistling Dan is following. "

She caught her breath and turned abruptly on him. 

"What are you, Mr. Lee?"

Very slowly he forced his eyes up to meet her gaze. 

"In that camp, " he answered indirectly, "your father wouldn't besafe!"

It was out at last!

"Then you are--"

"Your friend. "

"Forgive me. You _are_ my friend!"

"The man whom Dan is following, " he went on, "is the leader. If hegives the command four practised fighters pit themselves againstBarry. "

"It is murder!"

"You can prevent it, " he said. "They know Barry is on the trail, but Ithink they will do nothing unless he forces them into trouble. And hewill force them unless you stop him. No other human being could takehim off that trail. "

"I know! I know!" she muttered. "But I have already tried, and he willnot listen to me!"

"But he will listen to you, " insisted Haines, "when you tell him thathe will be fighting not one man, but six. "

"And if he doesn't listen to me?"

Haines shrugged his shoulders. 

"Can't you promise that these men will not fight with him?"

"I cannot. "

"But I shall plead with them myself. "

He turned to her in alarm. 

"No, you must not let them dream you know who they are, " he warned, "for otherwise--"

Again that significant shrug of the shoulders. 

He explained: "These men are in such danger that they dare not takechances. You are a woman, but if they feel that you suspect them youwill no longer be a woman in their eyes. "

"Then what must I do?"

"I shall ride ahead of you when we come to the willows, after I havepointed out the position of our camp. About an hour after I havearrived, for they must not know that I have brought you, you will ridedown towards the camp. When you come to it I will make sure that itis I who will bring you in. You must pretend that you have simplyblundered upon our fire. Whatever you do, never ask a question whileyou are there--and I'll be your warrant that you will come off safely. Will you try?"

He attempted no further persuasion and contented himself with merelymeeting the wistful challenge of her eyes. 

"I will, " she said at last, and then turning her glance away sherepeated softly, "I will. "

He knew that she was already rehearsing what she must say to WhistlingDan. 

"You are not afraid?"

She smiled. 

"Do you really trust me as far as this?"

With level-eyed tenderness that took his breath, she answered: "Anabsolute trust, Mr. Lee. "

"My name, " he said in a strange voice, "is Lee Haines. "

Of one accord they stopped their horses and their hands met. 

CHAPTER XI

SILENT BLUFFS

The coming of the railroad had changed Elkhead from a mere crossing ofthe ways to a rather important cattle shipping point. Once a year itbecame a bustling town whose two streets thronged with cattlemen withpockets burdened with gold which fairly burned its way out to the openair. At other times Elkhead dropped back into a leaden-eyed sleep. 

The most important citizen was Lee Hardy, the Wells Fargo agent. Office jobs are hard to find in the mountain-desert, and those whohold them win respect. The owner of a swivel-chair is more lordlythan the possessor of five thousand "doggies. " Lee Hardy had sucha swivel-chair. Moreover, since large shipments of cash were oftendirected by Wells Fargo to Elkhead, Hardy's position was really moresignificant than the size of the village suggested. As a crowningstamp upon his dignity he had a clerk who handled the ordinary routineof work in the front room, while Hardy set himself up in state ina little rear office whose walls were decorated by two brilliantcalendars and the coloured photograph of a blond beauty advertising atoilet soap. 

To this sanctuary he retreated during the heat of the day, while inthe morning and evening he loitered on the small porch, chatting withpassers-by. Except in the hottest part of the year he affected a softwhite collar with a permanent bow tie. The leanness of his features, and his crooked neck with the prominent Adam's apple which stirredwhen he spoke, suggested a Yankee ancestry, but the faded blue eyes, pathetically misted, could only be found in the mountain-desert. 

One morning into the inner sanctum of this dignitary stepped a manbuilt in rectangles, a square face, square, ponderous shoulders, andeven square-tipped fingers. Into the smiling haze of Hardy's face hisown keen black eye sparkled like an electric lantern flashed into adark room. He was dressed in the cowboy's costume, but there was noWestern languor in his make-up. Everything about him was clear cutand precise. He had a habit of clicking his teeth as he finished asentence. In a word, when he appeared in the doorway Lee Hardy wokeup, and before the stranger had spoken a dozen words the agent wasleaning forward to be sure that he would not miss a syllable. 

"You're Lee Hardy, aren't you?" said he, and his eyes gave theimpression of a smile, though his lips did not stir after speaking. 

"I am, " said the agent. 

"Then you're the man I want to see. If you don't mind--"

He closed the door, pulled a chair against it, and then sat down, andfolded his arms. Very obviously he meant business. Hardy switched hisposition in his chair, sitting a little more to the right, so that theedge of the seat would not obstruct the movement of his hand towardsthe holster on his right thigh. 

"Well, " he said good naturedly, "I'm waitin'. "

"Good, " said the stranger, "I won't keep you here any longer than isnecessary. In the first place my name is Tex Calder. "

Hardy changed as if a slight layer of dust had been sifted over hisface. He stretched out his hand. 

"It's great to see you, Calder, " he said, "of course I've heardabout you. Everyone has. Here! I'll send over to the saloon for somered-eye. Are you dry?"

He rose, but Calder waved him back to the swivel-chair. 

"Not dry a bit, " he said cheerily. "Not five minutes ago I had a drinkof--water. "

"All right, " said Hardy, and settled back into his chair. 

"Hardy, there's been crooked work around here. "

"What in hell--"

"Get your hand away from that gun, friend. "

"What the devil's the meaning of all this?"

"That's very well done, " said Calder. "But this isn't the stage. Arewe going to talk business like friends?"

"I've got nothing agin you, " said Hardy testily, and his eyes followedCalder's right hand as if fascinated. "What do you want to say? I'lllisten. I'm not very busy. "

"That's exactly it, " smiled Tex Calder, "I want you to get busier. "

"Thanks. "

"In the first place I'll be straight with you. Wells Fargo hasn't sentme here. "

"Who has?"

"My conscience. "

"I don't get your drift. "

Through a moment of pause Calder's eyes searched the face of Hardy. 

"You've been pretty flush for some time. "

"I ain't been starvin'. "

"There are several easy ways for you to pick up extra money. "

"Yes?"

"For instance, you know all about the Wells Fargo money shipments, andthere are men around here who'd pay big for what you could tell them. "

The prominent Adam's apple rose and fell in Hardy's throat. 

"You're quite a joker, ain't you Calder? Who, for instance?"

"Jim Silent. "

"This is like a story in a book, " grinned Hardy. "Go on. I supposeI've been takin' Silent's money?"

The answer came like the click of a cocked revolver. 

"You have!"

"By God, Calder--"

"Steady! I have some promising evidence, partner. Would you like tohear part of it?"

"This country has its share of the world's greatest liars, " saidHardy, "I don't care what you've heard. "

"That saves my time. Understand me straight. I can slap you into alock-up, if I want to, and then bring in that evidence. I'm not goingto do it. I'm going to use you as a trap and through you get some ofthe worst of the lone riders. "

"There's nothin' like puttin' your hand on the table. "

"No, there isn't. I'll tell you what you're to do. "

"Thanks. "

The marshal drove straight on. 

"I've got four good men in this town. Two of them will always behanging around your office. Maybe you can get a job for them here, eh?I'll pay the salaries. You simply tip them off when your visitors areriders the government wants, see? You don't have to lift a hand. Youjust go to the door as the visitor leaves, and if he's all right yousay: 'So long, we'll be meeting again before long. ' But if he's a manI want, you say 'Good-bye. ' That's all. My boys will see that it isgood-bye. "

"Go on, " said the agent, "and tell the rest of the story. It startswell. "

"Doesn't it?" agreed Calder, "and the way it concludes is with youreaching over and shaking hands with me and saying 'yes'!"

He leaned forward. The twinkle was gone from his eyes and he extendedhis hand to Hardy. The latter reached out with an impulsive gesture, wrung the proffered hand, and then slipping back into his chair brokeinto hysterical laughter. 

"The real laugh, " said Calder, watching his man narrowly, "will be onthe long riders. "

"Tex, " said the agent. "I guess you have the dope. I won't sayanything except that I'm glad as hell to be out of the rotten businessat last. Once started I couldn't stop. I did one 'favour' for thesedevils, and after that they had me in their power. I haven't slept formonths as I'm going to sleep tonight!"

He wiped his face with an agitated hand. 

"A week ago, " he went on, "I knew you were detailed on this work. I'vebeen sweating ever since. Now that you've come--why, I'm glad of it!"

A faint sneer touched Calder's mouth and was gone. 

"You're a wise man, " he said. "Have you seen much of Jim Silentlately?"

Hardy hesitated. The rôle of informer was new. 

"Not directly. "

Calder nodded. 

"Now put me right if I go off the track. The way I understand it, JimSilent has about twenty gun fighters and long riders working in gangsunder him and combining for big jobs. "

"That's about it. "

"The inside circle consists of Silent; Lee Haines, a man who wentwrong because the law did _him_ wrong; Hal Purvis, a cunning devil;and Bill Kilduff, a born fighter who loves blood for its own sake. "

"Right. "

"Here's something more. For Jim Silent, dead or alive, the governmentwill pay ten thousand dollars. For each of the other three it paysfive thousand. The notices aren't out yet, but they will be in a fewdays. Hardy, if you help me bag these men, you'll get fifty per centof the profits. Are you on?"

The hesitancy of Hardy changed to downright enthusiasm. 

"Easy money, Tex. I'm your man, hand and glove. "

"Don't get optimistic. This game isn't played yet, and unless I makethe biggest mistake of my life we'll be guessing again before we landSilent. I've trailed some fast gunmen in my day, and I have an ideathat Silent will be the hardest of the lot; but if you play your endof the game we may land him. I have a tip that he's lying out in thecountry near Elkhead. I'm riding out alone to get track of him. As Igo out I'll tell my men that you're O. K. For this business. "

He hesitated a moment with his hand on the door knob. 

"Just one thing more, Hardy. I heard a queer tale this morning abouta fight in a saloon run by a man named Morgan. Do you know anythingabout it?"

"No. "

"I was told of a fellow who chipped four dollars thrown into the airat twenty yards. "

"That's a lie. "

"The man who talked to me had a nicked dollar to prove his yarn. "

"The devil he did!"

"And after the shooting this chap got into a fight with a tall mantwice his size and fairly mopped up the floor with him. They say itwasn't a nice thing to watch. He is a frail man, but when the fightstarted he turned into a tiger. "

"Wish I'd seen it. "

"The tall man tallies to a hair with my description of Silent. "

"You're wrong. I know what Silent can do with his hands. No one couldbeat him up. What's the name of the other?"

"Barry. Whistling Dan Barry. "

Calder hesitated. 

"Right or wrong, I'd like to have this Barry with me. So long. "

He was gone as he had come, with a nod and a flash of the keen, blackeyes. Lee Hardy stared at the door for some moments, and then wentoutside. The warm light of the sun had never been more welcome to him. Under that cheering influence he began to feel that with Tex Calderbehind him he could safely defy the world. 

His confidence received a shock that afternoon when a heavy stepcrossed the outside room, and his door opening without a preliminaryknock, he looked up into the solemn eyes of Jim Silent. The outlawshook his head when Hardy offered him a chair. 

"What's the main idea of them two new men out in your front room, Lee?" he asked. 

"Two cowpunchers that was down on their luck. I got to stand in withthe boys now and then. "

"I s'pose so. Shorty Rhinehart in here to see you, Lee?"

"Yep. "

"You told him that the town was gettin' pretty hot. "

"It is. "

"You said you had no dope on when that delayed shipment was comin'through?"

Hardy made lightning calculations. A half truth would be the best wayout. 

"I've just got the word you want. It come this morning. "

Silent's expression changed and he leaned a little closer. 

"It's the nineteenth. Train number 89. Savvy? Seven o'clock atElkhead!"

"How much? Same bunch of coin?"

"Fifty thousand!"

"That's ten more. "

"Yep. A new shipment rolled in with the old one. No objections?"

Silent grinned. 

"Any other news, Lee?"

"Shorty told you about Tex Calder?"

"He did. Seen him around here?"

The slightest fraction of a second in hesitation. 

"No. "

"Was that the straight dope you give Shorty?"

"Straighter'n hell. They're beginnin' to talk, but I guess I was jestsort of panicky when I talked with Shorty. "

"This Tex Calder----"

"What about him?" This with a trace of suspicion. 

"He's got a long record. "

"So've you, Jim. "

Once more that wolflike grin which had no mirth. 

"So long, Lee. I'll be on the job. Lay to that. "

He turned towards the door. Hardy followed him. A moment more, in asingle word, and the job would be done. Five thousand dollars for asingle word! It warmed the very heart of Lee Hardy. 

Silent, as he moved away, seemed singularly thoughtful. He hesitated amoment with bowed head at the door--then whirled and shoved a six-gununder the nose of Hardy. The latter leaped back with his arms thrustabove his head, straining at his hands to get them higher. 

"My God, Jim!"

"You're a low-down, lyin' hound!"

Hardy's tongue clove to the roof of his mouth. 

"Damn you, d'you hear me?"

"Yes! For God's sake, Jim, don't shoot!"

"Your life ain't worth a dime!"

"Give me one more chance an' I'll play square!"

A swift change came over the face of Silent, and then Hardy went hotwith terror and anger. The long rider had known nothing. The gun playhad been a mere bluff, but he had played into the hands of Silent, andnow his life was truly worth nothing. 

"You poor fool, " went on Silent, his voice purring with controlledrage. "You damn blind fool! D'you think you could double cross me an'get by with it?"

"Give me a chance, Jim. One more chance, one more chance!"

Even in his terror he remembered to keep his voice low lest those inthe front room should hear. 

"Out with it, if you love livin'!"

"I--I can't talk while you got that gun on me!"

Silent not only lowered his gun, but actually returned it to theholster. Nothing could more clearly indicate his contempt, and Hardy, in spite of his fear, crimsoned with shame. 

"It was Tex Calder, " he said at last. 

Silent started a little and his eyes narrowed again. 

"What of him?"

"He came here a while ago an' tried to make a deal with me. "

"An' made it!" said Silent ominously. 

No gun pointed at him this time, but Hardy jerked his hands once moreabove his head and cowered against the wall. 

"So help me God he didn't, Jim. "

"Get your hands down. "

He lowered his hands slowly. 

"I told him I didn't know nothin' about you. "

"What about that train? What about that shipment?"

"It's jest the way I told you, except that it's on the eighteenthinstead of the nineteenth. "

"I'm goin' to believe you. If you double cross me I'll have your hide. Maybe they'll get me, but there'll be enough of my boys left to getyou. You can lay to that. How much did they offer you, Lee? How mucham I worth to the little old U. S. A. ?"

"I--I--it wasn't the money. I was afraid to stick with my game anylonger. "

The long rider had already turned towards the door, making no effortto keep his face to the agent. The latter, flushing again, moved hishand towards his hip, but stopped the movement. The last threat ofSilent carried a deep conviction with it. He knew that the faith oflone riders to each other was an inviolable bond. Accordingly hefollowed at the heels of the other man into the outside room. 

"So long, old timer, " he called, slapping Silent on the shoulder, "I'll be seein' you agin before long. "

Calder's men looked up with curious eyes. Hardy watched Silent swingonto his horse and gallop down the street. Then he went hurriedlyback to his office. Once inside he dropped into the big swivel-chair, buried his face in his arms, and wept like a child. 

CHAPTER XII

PARTNERS

Dust powdered his hat and clothes as Tex Calder trotted his horsenorth across the hills. His face was a sickly grey, and his blackhair might have been an eighteenth century wig, so thoroughly was itdisguised. It had been a long ride. Many a long mile wound back behindhim, and still the cattle pony, with hanging head, stuck to its task. Now he was drawing out on a highland, and below him stretched thelight yellow-green of the willows of the bottom land. He halted hispony and swung a leg over the horn of his saddle. Then he rolled acigarette, and while he inhaled it in long puffs he scanned the treesnarrowly. Miles across, and stretching east and west farther than hiseye could reach, extended the willows. Somewhere in that wildernesswas the gang of Jim Silent. An army corps might have been easilyconcealed there. 

If he was not utterly discouraged in the beginning of his search, itwas merely because the rangers of the hills and plains are taughtpatience almost as soon as they learn to ride a horse. He surveyed theyellow-green forest calmly. In the west the low hanging sun turnedcrimson and bulged at the sides into a clumsy elipse. He started downthe slope at the same dog-trot which the pony had kept up all day. Just before he reached the skirts of the trees he brought his horse toa sudden halt and threw back his head. It seemed to him that he hearda faint whistling. 

He could not be sure. It was so far off and unlike any whistling hehad ever heard before, that he half guessed it to be the movement of abreeze through the willows, but the wind was hardly strong enough tomake this sound. For a full five minutes he listened without movinghis horse. Then came the thing for which he waited, a phrase of melodyundoubtedly from human lips. 

What puzzled him most was the nature of the music. As he rode closerto the trees it grew clearer. It was unlike any song he had everheard. It was a strange improvisation with a touch of both melancholyand savage exultation running through it. Calder found himself noddingin sympathy with the irregular rhythm. 

It grew so clear at last that he marked with some accuracy thedirection from which it came. If this was Silent's camp, it must bestrongly guarded, and he should approach the place more cautiouslythan he could possibly do on a horse. Accordingly he dismounted, threwthe reins over the pony's head, and started on through the willows. The whistling became louder and louder. He moved stealthily from treeto tree, for he had not the least idea when he would run across aguard. The whistling ceased, but the marshal was now so near that hecould follow the original direction without much trouble. In a fewmoments he might distinguish the sound of voices. If there were two orthree men in the camp he might be able to surprise them and make hisarrest. If the outlaws were many, at least he could lie low nearthe camp and perhaps learn the plans of the gang. He worked his wayforward more and more carefully. At one place he thought a shadowyfigure slipped through the brush a short distance away. He poised hisgun, but lowered it again after a moment's thought. It must havebeen a stir of shadows. No human being could move so swiftly or sonoiselessly. 

Nevertheless the sight gave him such a start that he proceeded witheven greater caution. He was crouched close to the ground. Every inchof it he scanned carefully before he set down a foot, fearful of thecracking of a fallen twig. Like most men when they hunt, he began tofeel that something followed him. He tried to argue the thought out ofhis brain, but it persisted, and grew stronger. Half a dozen times hewhirled suddenly with his revolver poised. At last he heard a stampwhich could come from nothing but the hoof of a horse. The sounddispelled his fears. In another moment he would be in sight of thecamp. 

"Do you figger you'll find it?" asked a quiet voice behind him. 

He turned and looked into the steady muzzle of a Colt. Behind thatrevolver was a thin, handsome face with a lock of jet black hairfalling over the forehead. Calder knew men, and now he felt a strangeabsence of any desire to attempt a gun-play. 

"I was just taking a stroll through the willows, " he said, with amighty attempt at carelessness. 

"Oh, " said the other. "It appeared to me you was sort of huntin' forsomething. You was headed straight for my hoss. "

Calder strove to find some way out. He could not. There was no waverin the hand that held that black gun. The brown eyes were decidedlydiscouraging to any attempt at a surprise. He felt helpless for thefirst time in his career. 

"Go over to him, Bart, " said the gentle voice of the stranger. "Standfast!"

The last two words, directed to Calder came, with a metallic hardness, for the marshal started as a great black dog slipped from behind atree and slunk towards him. This was the shadow which moved moreswiftly and noiselessly than a human being. 

"Keep back that damned wolf, " he said desperately. 

"He ain't goin' to hurt you, " said the calm voice. "Jest toss your gunto the ground. "

There was nothing else for it. Calder dropped his weapon with the butttowards Whistling Dan. 

"Bring it here, Bart, " said the latter. 

The big animal lowered his head, still keeping his green eyes uponCalder, took up the revolver in his white fangs, and glided back tohis master. 

"Jest turn your back to me, an' keep your hands clear of your body, "said Dan. 

Calder obeyed, sweating with shame. He felt a hand pat his pocketslightly in search for a hidden weapon, and then, with his headslightly turned, he sensed the fact that Dan was dropping his revolverinto its holster. He whirled and drove his clenched fist straight atDan's face. 

What happened then he would never forget to the end of his life. Calder's weapon still hung in Dan's right hand, but the latter made noeffort to use it. He dropped the gun, and as Calder's right arm shotout, it was caught at the wrist, and jerked down with a force thatjarred his whole body. 

"Down, Bart!" shouted Dan. The great wolf checked in the midst of hisleap and dropped, whining with eagerness, at Calder's feet. At thesame time the marshal's left hand was seized and whipped across hisbody. He wrenched away with all his force. He might as well havestruggled with steel manacles. He was helpless, staring into eyeswhich now glinted with a yellow light that sent a cold wave tinglingthrough his blood. 

The yellow gleam died; his hands were loosed; but he made no move tospring at Dan's throat. Chill horror had taken the place of his shame, and the wolf-dog still whined at his feet with lips grinned back fromthe long white teeth. 

"Who in the name of God are you?" he gasped, and even as he spokethe truth came to him--the whistling--the panther-like speed ofhand--"Whistling Dan Barry. "

The other frowned. 

"If you didn't know my name why were you trailin' me?"

"I wasn't after you, " said Calder. 

"You was crawlin' along like that jest for fun? Friend, I figger toknow you. You been sent out by the tall man to lay for me. "

"What tall man?" asked Calder, his wits groping. 

"The one that swung the chair in Morgan's place, " said Dan. "Nowyou're goin' to take me to your camp. I got something to say to him. "

"By the Lord!" cried the marshal, "you're trailing Silent. "

Dan watched him narrowly. It was hard to accuse those keen black eyesof deceit. 

"I'm trailin' the man who sent you out after me, " he asserted with alittle less assurance. 

Calder tore open the front of his shirt and pushed back one side ofit. Pinned there next to his skin was his marshal's badge. 

He said: "My name's Tex Calder. "

It was a word to conjure with up and down the vast expanse of themountain-desert. Dan smiled, and the change of expression made himseem ten years younger. 

"Git down, Bart. Stand behind me!" The dog obeyed sullenly. "I'veheard a pile of men talk about you, Tex Calder. " Their hands and theireyes met. There was a mutual respect in the glances. "An' I'm a pilesorry for this. "

He picked up the gun from the ground and extended it butt first to themarshal, who restored it slowly to the holster. It was the first timeit had ever been forced from his grasp. 

"Who was it you talked about a while ago?" asked Dan. 

"Jim Silent. "

Dan instinctively dropped his hand back to his revolver. 

"The tall man?"

"The one you fought with in Morgan's place. "

The unpleasant gleam returned to Dan's eyes. 

"I thought there was only one reason why he should die, but now I seethere's a heap of 'em. "

Calder was all business. 

"How long have you been here?" he asked. 

"About a day. "

"Have you seen anything of Silent here among the willows?"

"No. "

"Do you think he's still here?"

"Yes. "

"Why?"

"I dunno. I'll stay here till I find him among the trees or he breaksaway into the open. "

"How'll you know when he leaves the willows?"

Whistling Dan was puzzled. 

"I dunno, " he answered. "Somethin' will tell me when he gets far awayfrom me--he an' his men. "

"It's an inner sense, eh? Like the smell of the bloodhound?" saidCalder, but his eyes were strangely serious. 

"This day's about done, " he went on. "Have you any objections to mecamping with you here?"

Not a cowpuncher within five hundred miles but would be glad of suchredoubted company. They went back to Calder's horse. 

"We can start for my clearing, " said Dan. "Bart'll bring the hoss. Fetch him in. "

The wolf took the dangling bridle reins and led on the cowpony. Calderobserved his performance with starting eyes, but he was averse toasking questions. In a few moments they came out on a small openspace. The ground was covered with a quantity of dried bunch grasswhich a glorious black stallion was cropping. Now he tossed up hishead so that some of his long mane fell forward between his ears andat sight of Calder his ears dropped back and his eyes blazed, but whenDan stepped from the willows the ears came forward again with awhinny of greeting. Calder watched the beautiful animal with all theenthusiasm of an expert horseman. Satan was untethered; the saddle andbridle lay in a corner of the clearing; evidently the horse was a petand would not leave its master. He spoke gently and stepped forward tocaress the velvet shining neck, but Satan snorted and started away, trembling with excitement. 

"How can you keep such a wild fellow as this without hobbling him?"asked Calder. 

"He ain't wild, " said Dan. 

"Why, he won't let me put a hand on him. "

"Yes, he will. Steady, Satan!"

The stallion stood motionless with the veritable fires of hell in hiseyes as Calder approached. The latter stopped. 

"Not for me, " he said. "I'd rather rub the moustache of the lion inthe zoo than touch that black devil!"

Bart at that moment led in the cowpony and Calder started to removethe saddle. He had scarcely done so and hobbled his horse when he wasstartled by a tremendous snarling and snorting. He turned to see thestallion plunging hither and thither, striking with his fore-hooves, while around him, darting in and out under the driving feet, sprangthe great black wolf, his teeth clashing like steel on steel. Inanother moment they might sink in the throat of the horse! Calder, with an exclamation of horror, whipped out his revolver, but checkedhimself at the very instant of firing. The master of the two animalsstood with arms folded, actually smiling upon the fight!

"For God's sake!" cried the marshal. "Shoot the damned wolf, man, orhe'll have your horse by the throat!"

"Leave 'em be, " said Dan, without turning his head. "Satan an' BlackBart ain't got any other dogs an' hosses to run around with. They'sjest playing a little by way of exercise. "

Calder stood agape before what seemed the incarnate fury of the pair. Then he noticed that those snapping fangs, however close they came, always missed the flesh of the stallion, and the driving hoofs neveractually endangered the leaping wolf. 

"Stop 'em!" he cried at last. "It makes me nervous to watch that sortof play. It isn't natural!"

"All right, " said Dan. "Stop it, boys. "

He had not raised his voice, but they ceased their wild gambolsinstantly, the stallion, with head thrown high and arched tail andheaving sides, while the wolf, with lolling red tongue, strolledcalmly towards his master. 

The latter paid no further attention to them, but set about kindling asmall fire over which to cook supper. Calder joined him. The marshal'smind was too full for speech, but now and again he turned a longglance of wonder upon the stallion or Black Bart. In the same silencethey sat under the last light of the sunset and ate their supper. Calder, with head bent, pondered over the man of mystery and his twotamed animals. Tamed? Not one of the three was tamed, the man least ofall. 

He saw Dan pause from his eating to stare with wide, vacant eyes amongthe trees. The wolf-dog approached, looked up in his master's face, whined softly, and getting no response went back to his place and laydown, his eyes never moving from Dan. Still he stared among the trees. The gloom deepened, and he smiled faintly. He began to whistle, a low, melancholy strain so soft that it blended with the growing hush of thenight. Calder listened, wholly overawed. That weird music seemed aninterpretation of the vast spaces of the mountains, of the pitilessdesert, of the limitless silences, and the whistler was anunderstanding part of the whole. 

He became aware of a black shadow behind the musician. It was Satan, who rested his nose on the shoulder of the master. Without ceasing hiswhistling Dan raised a hand, touched the small muzzle, and Satan wentat once to a side of the clearing and lay down. It was almost as ifthe two had said good-night! Calder could stand it no longer. 

"Dan, I've got to talk to you, " he began. 

The whistling ceased; the wide brown eyes turned to him. 

"Fire away--partner. "

Ay, they had eaten together by the same fire--they had watched thecoming of the night--they had shaken hands in friendship--they werepartners. He knew deep in his heart that no human being could everbe the actual comrade of this man. This lord of the voiceless desertneeded no human companionship; yet as the marshal glanced from theblack shadow of Satan to the gleaming eyes of Bart, and then tothe visionary face of Barry, he felt that he had been admitted byWhistling Dan into the mysterious company. The thought stirred himdeeply. It was as if he had made an alliance with the wandering wind. Why he had been accepted he could not dream, but he had heard the word"partner" and he knew it was meant. After all, stranger thingsthan this happen in the mountain-desert, where man is greater andconvention less. A single word has been known to estrange lifelongcomrades; a single evening beside a camp-fire has changed foes topartners. Calder drew his mind back to business with a great effort. 

"There's one thing you don't know about Jim Silent. A reward of tenthousand dollars lies on his head. The notices aren't posted yet. "

Whistling Dan shrugged his shoulders. 

"I ain't after money, " he answered. 

Calder frowned. He did not appreciate a bluff. 

"Look here, " he said, "if we kill him, because no power on earth willtake him alive--we'll split the money. "

"If you lay a hand on him, " said Dan, without emotion, "we won't befriends no longer, I figger. "

Calder stared. 

"If you don't want to get him, " he said, "why in God's name are youtrailing him this way?"

Dan touched his lips. "He hit me with his fist. "

He paused, and spoke again with a drawling voice that gave his wordsan uncanny effect. 

"My blood went down from my mouth to my chin. I tasted it. Till I gethim there ain't no way of me forgettin' him. "

His eyes lighted with that ominous gleam. 

"That's why no other man c'n put a hand on him. He's laid out all forme. Understand?"

The ring of the question echoed for a moment through Calder's mind. 

"I certainly do, " he said with profound conviction, "and I'll neverforget it. " He decided on a change of tactics. "But there are othermen with Jim Silent and those men will fight to keep you from gettingto him. "

"I'm sorry for 'em, " said Dan gently. "I ain't got nothin' agin anyone except the big man. "

Calder took a long breath. 

"Don't you see, " he explained carefully, "if you shoot one of thesemen you are simply a murderer who must be apprehended by the law andpunished. "

"It makes it bad for me, doesn't it?" said Dan. "An' I hope I won'thave to hurt more'n one or two of 'em. You see, "--he leaned forwardseriously towards Calder--"I'd only shoot for their arms or theirlegs. I wouldn't spoil them altogether. "

Calder threw up his hands in despair. Black Bart snarled at thegesture. 

"I can't listen no more, " said Dan. "I got to start explorin' thewillows pretty soon. "

"In the dark?" exclaimed Calder. 

"Sure. Black Bart'll go with me. The dark don't bother him. "

"I'll go along. "

"I'd rather be alone. I might meet him. "

"Any way you want, " said Calder, "but first hear my plan--it doesn'ttake long to tell it. "

The darkness thickened around them while he talked. The fire diedout--the night swallowed up their figures. 

CHAPTER XIII

THE LONE RIDERS ENTERTAIN

When Lee Haines rode into Silent's camp that evening no questions wereasked. Questions were not popular among the long riders. He did notknow more than the names of half the men who sat around the smokyfire. They were eager to forget the past, and the only allusionsto former times came in chance phrases which they let fall at rareintervals. When they told an anecdote they erased all names byinstinct. They would begin: "I heard about a feller over to the CircleY outfit that was once ridin'--" etc. As a rule they themselves were"that feller over to the Circle Y outfit. " Accordingly only a fewgrunts greeted Haines and yet he was far and away the most popular manin the group. Even solemn-eyed Jim Silent was partial to the handsomefellow. 

"Heard the whistling today?" he asked. 

Purvis shook his head and Terry Jordan allowed "as how it was mostuncommon fortunate that this Barry feller didn't start his noise. "After this Haines ate his supper in silence, his ear ready to catchthe first sound of Kate's horse as it crashed through the willows andshrubs. Nevertheless it was Shorty Rhinehart who sprang to his feetfirst. 

"They's a hoss there comin' among the willows!" he announced. 

"Maybe it's Silent, " remarked Haines casually. 

"The chief don't make no such a noise. He picks his goin', " answeredHal Purvis. 

The sound was quite audible now. 

"They's been some crooked work, " said Rhinehart excitedly. "Somebody'stipped off the marshals about where we're lyin'. "

"All right, " said Haines quietly, "you and I will investigate. "

They started through the willows. Rhinehart was cursing beneath hisbreath. 

"Don't be too fast with your six-gun, " warned Haines. 

"I'd rather be too early than too late. "

"Maybe it isn't a marshal. If a man were looking for us he'd be a foolto come smashing along like that. "

He had scarcely spoken when Kate came into view. 

"A girl, by God!" said Rhinehart, with mingled relief and disgust. 

"Sure thing, " agreed Haines. 

"Let's beat it back to the camp. "

"Not a hope. She's headed straight for the camp. We'll take her in andtell her we're a bunch from the Y Circle X outfit headed north. She'llnever know the difference. "

"Good idea, " said Rhinehart, and he added with a chuckle, "it's beennigh three months since I've talked to a piece of calico. "

"Hey, there!" called Haines, and he stepped out with Rhinehart beforeher horse. 

"Oh!" cried Kate, reining up her horse sharply. "Who are you?"

"A beaut!" muttered Rhinehart in devout admiration. 

"We're from the Y Circle X outfit, " said Haines glibly, "camping overhere for the night. Are you lost, lady?"

"I guess I am. I thought I could get across the willows before thenight fell. I'm trying to find a man who rode in this direction. "

"Come on into the camp, " said Haines easily. "Maybe some of the boyscan put you on his track. What sort of a looking fellow is he?"

"Rides a black horse and whistles a good deal. His name is Barry. Theycall him Whistling Dan. "

"By God!" whispered Rhinehart in the ear of Haines. 

"Shut up!" answered Haines in the same tone. "Are you afraid of agirl?"

"I've trailed him south this far, " went on Kate, "and a few miles awayfrom here I lost track of him. I think he may have gone on across thewillows. "

"Haven't seen him, " said Rhinehart amiably. "But come on to the camp, lady. Maybe one of the boys has spotted him on the way. What's yourname?"

"Kate Cumberland, " she answered. 

He removed his hat with a broad grin and reached up a hand to her. 

"I'm most certainly glad to meet you, an' my name's Shorty. This hereis Lee. Want to come along with us?"

"Thank you. I'm a little worried. "

"'S all right. Don't get worried. We'll show you the way out. Justfollow us. "

They started back through the willows, Kate following half a dozenyards behind. 

"Listen here, Shorty, " said Haines in a cautious voice. "You heard hername?"

"Sure. "

"Well, that's the daughter of the man that raised Whistling Dan. Isaw her at Morgan's place. She's probably been tipped off that he'sfollowing Silent, but she has no idea who we are. "

"Sure she hasn't. She's a great looker, eh, Lee?"

"She'll do, I guess. Now get this: The girl is after Whistling Dan, and if she meets him she'll persuade him to come back to her father'splace. She'll take him off our trail, and I guess none of us'll besorry to know that he's gone, eh?"

"I begin to follow you, Lee. You've always had the head!"

"All right. Now we'll get Purvis to tell the girl that he's heard apeculiar whistling around here this evening. We'll advise her to stickaround and go out when she hears the whistling again. That way she'llmeet him and head him off, savvy?"

"Right, " said Rhinehart. 

"Then beat it ahead as fast as you can and wise up the boys. "

"That's me--specially about their bein' Y Circle X fellers, eh?"

He chuckled and made ahead as fast as his long legs could carry him. Haines dropped back beside Kate. 

"Everything goes finely, " he assured her. "I told Rhinehart what todo. He's gone ahead to the camp. Now all you have to do is to keepyour head. One of the boys will tell you that we've heard somewhistling near the camp this evening. Then I'll ask you to stay aroundfor a while in case the whistling should sound again, do you see?Remember, never ask a question!"

It was even more simple than Haines had hoped. Silent's men suspectednothing. After all, Kate's deception was a small affair, and herfrankness, her laughter, and her beauty carried all before her. 

The long riders became quickly familiar with her, but through theirrough talk, the Westerners' reverence for a woman ran like a thread ofgold over a dark cloth. Her fear lessened and almost passed away whileshe listened to their talk and watched their faces. The kindly humannature which had lain unexpressed in most of them for months togetherburst out torrent-like and flooded about her with a sense of securityand power. These were conquerors of men, fighters by instinct andhabit, but here they sat laughing and chattering with a helpless girl, and not a one of them but would have cut the others' throats ratherthan see her come to harm. The roughness of their past and the dreadof their future they laid aside like an ugly cloak while they showedher what lies in the worst man's heart--a certain awe of woman. Theirmanners underwent a sudden change. Polite words, rusted by longdisuse, were resurrected in her honour. Tremendous phrases camelabouring forth. There was a general though covert rearranging ofbandanas, and an interchange of self-conscious glances. Haines aloneseemed impervious to her charm. 

The red died slowly along the west. There was no light save theflicker of the fire, which played on Kate's smile and the rich gold ofher hair, or caught out of the dark one of the lean, hard faces whichcircled her. Now and then it fell on the ghastly grin of Terry Jordanand Kate had to clench her hand to keep up her nerve. 

It was deep night when Jim Silent rode into the clearing. ShortyRhinehart and Hal Purvis went to him quickly to explain the presenceof the girl and the fact that they were all members of the Y CircleX outfit. He responded with nods while his gloomy eyes held fast onKate. When they presented him as the boss, Jim, he replied to hergood-natured greeting in a voice that was half grunt and half growl. 

CHAPTER XIV

DELILAH

Haines muttered at Kate's ear: "This is the man. Now keep up yourcourage. "

"He doesn't like this, " went on Haines in the same muffled voice, "butwhen he understands just why you're here I think he'll be as glad asany of us. "

Silent beckoned to him and he went to the chief. 

"What about the girl?" asked the big fellow curtly. 

"Didn't Rhinehart tell you?"

"Rhinehart's a fool and so are the rest of them. Have you gone locotoo, Haines, to let a girl come here?"

"Where's the harm?"

"Why, damn it, she's marked every man here. "

"I let her in because she is trying to get hold of Whistling Dan. "

"Which no fool girl c'n take that feller off the trail. Nothin' butlead can do that. "

"I tell you, " said Haines, "the boy's in love with her. I watched themat Morgan's place. She can twist him around her finger. "

A faint light broke the gloom of Silent's face. 

"Yaller hair an' blue eyes. They c'n do a lot. Maybe you're right. What's that?" His voice had gone suddenly husky. 

A russet moon pushed slowly up through the trees. Its uncertain lightfell across the clearing. For the first time the thick pale smoke ofthe fire was visible, rising straight up until it cleared the tops ofthe willows, and then caught into swift, jagging lines as the softwind struck it. A coyote wailed from the distant hills, and beforehis complaint was done another sound came through the hushing of thewillows, a melancholy whistling, thin with distance. 

"We'll see if that's the man you want, " suggested Haines. 

"I'll go along, " said Shorty Rhinehart. 

"And me too, " said a third. The whole group would have accompaniedthem, but the heavy voice of Jim Silent cut in: "You'll stay here, allof you except the girl and Lee. "

They turned back, muttering, and Kate followed Haines into thewillows. 

"Well?" growled Bill Kilduff. 

"What I want to know--" broke in Terry Jordan. 

"Go to hell with your questions, " said Silent, "but until you go thereyou'll do what I say, understand?"

"Look here, Jim, " said Hal Purvis, "are you a king an' we jest yourslaves, maybe?"

"You're goin' it a pile too hard, " said Shorty Rhinehart. 

Every one of these speeches came sharply out while they glared atJim Silent. Hands were beginning to fall to the hip and fingers werecurving stiffly as if for the draw. Silent leaned his broad shouldersagainst the side of his roan and folded his arms. His eyes went roundthe circle slowly, lingering an instant on each face. Under that coldstare they grew uneasy. To Shorty Rhinehart it became necessary topush back his hat and scratch his forehead. Terry Jordan found amysterious business with his bandana. Every one of them had occasionto raise his hand from the neighbourhood of his six-shooter. Silentsmiled. 

"A fine, hard crew you are, " he said sarcastically at last. "A greatbunch of long riders, lettin' a slip of a yaller-haired girl makefools of you. You over there--you, Shorty Rhinehart, you'd cut thethroat of a man that looked crosswise at the Cumberland girl, wouldn'tyou? An' you, Purvis, you're aching to get at me, ain't you? An'you're still thinkin' of them blue eyes, Jordan?"

Before any one could speak he poured in another volley between windand water: "One slip of a girl can make fools out of five long riders?No, you ain't long riders. All you c'n handle is hobby hosses!"

"What do you want us to do?" growled swarthy Bill Kilduff. 

"Keep your face shut while I'm talkin', that's what I want you to do!"

There was a devil of rage in his eyes. His folded arms tugged at eachother, and if they got free there would be gun play. The four menshrank, and he was satisfied. 

"Now I'll tell you what we're goin' to do, " he went on. "We're goin'out after Haines an' the girl. If they come up with this Whistlin' Danwe're goin' to surround him an' fill him full of lead, while they'retalkin'. "

"Not for a million dollars!" burst in Hal Purvis. 

"Not in a thousan' years!" echoed Terry Jordan. 

Silent turned his watchful eyes from one to the other. They were readyto fight now, and he sensed it at once. 

"Why?" he asked calmly. 

"It ain't playin' square with the girl, " announced Rhinehart. 

"Purvis, " said Silent, for he knew that the opposition centred in thefigure of the venomous little gun fighter; "if you seen a mad dogthat was runnin' straight at you, would you be kep' from shootin' itbecause a pretty girl hollered out an' asked you not to?"

Their eyes shifted rapidly from one to another, seeking a way out, andfinding none. 

"An' is there any difference between this hero Whistlin' Dan an' a maddog?"

Still they were mute. 

"I tell you, boys, we got a better chance of dodgin' lightnin' an'puttin' a bloodhound off our trail than we have of gettin' rid of thisWhistlin' Dan. An' when he catches up with us--well, all I'm askin' isthat you remember what he done to them four dollars before they hitthe dust?"

"The chief's right, " growled Kilduff, staring down at the ground. "It's Whistlin' Dan or us. The mountains ain't big enough to hold himan' us!"

 * * * * *

Before Whistling Dan the great wolf glided among the trees. For a fullhour they had wandered through the willows in this manner, and Dan hadmade up his mind to surrender the search when Bart, returning fromone of his noiseless detours, sprang out before his master and whinedsoftly. Dan turned, loosening his revolver in the holster, andfollowed Bart through the soft gloom of the tree shadows and themoonlight. His step was almost as silent as that of the slinkinganimal which went before. At last the wolf stopped and raised hishead. Almost instantly Dan saw a man and a woman approaching throughthe willows. The moonlight dropped across her face. He recognizedKate, with Lee Haines walking a pace before her. 

"Stand where you are, " he said. 

Haines leaped to one side, his revolver flashing in his hand. Danstepped out before them while Black Bart slunk close beside him, snarling softly. 

He seemed totally regardless of the gun in Haines's hand. His mannerwas that of a conqueror who had the outlaw at his mercy. 

"You, " he said, "walk over there to the side of the clearing. "

"Dan!" cried Kate, as she went to him with extended arms. 

He stopped her with a gesture, his eyes upon Haines, who had movedaway. 

"Watch him, Bart, " said Dan. 

The black wolf ran to Haines and crouched snarling at his feet. Theoutlaw restored his revolver to his holster and stood with his armsfolded, his back turned. Dan looked to Kate. At the meeting of theireyes she shrank a little. She had expected a difficult task inpersuading him, but not this hard aloofness. She felt suddenly as ifshe were a stranger to him. 

"How do you come here--with him?"

"He is my friend!"

"You sure pick a queer place to go walkin' with him. "

"Hush, Dan! He brought me here to find you!"

"_He_ brought you here?"

"Don't you understand?"

"When I want a friend like him, I'll go huntin' for him myself; an'I'll pack a gun with me!"

That flickering yellow light played behind Dan's eyes. 

"I looked into his face--an' he stared the other way. "

She made a little imploring gesture, but his hand remained on hiships, and there was no softening of his voice. 

"What fetched you here?"

Every word was like a hand that pushed her farther away. 

"Are you dumb, Kate? What fetched you here?"

"I have come to bring you home, Dan. "

"I'm home now. "

"What do you mean?"

"There's the roof of my house, " he jerked his hand towards the sky, "the mountain passes are my doors--an' the earth is my floor. "

"No! no! We are waiting for you at the ranch. "

He shrugged his shoulders. 

"Dan, this wild trail has no end. "

"Maybe, but I know that feller can show me the way to Jim Silent, an'now----"

He turned towards Haines as he spoke, but here a low, venomous snarlfrom Black Bart checked his words. Kate saw him stiffen--his lipsparted to a faint smile--his head tilted back a little as if helistened intently, though she could hear nothing. She was not a yardfrom him, and yet she felt a thousand miles away. His head turned fullupon her, and she would never forget the yellow light of his eyes. 

"Dan!" she cried, but her voice was no louder than a whisper. 

"Delilah!" he said, and leaped back into the shade of the willows. 

Even as he sprang she saw the flash of the moonlight on his drawnrevolver, and fire spat from it twice, answered by a yell of pain, the clang of a bullet on metal, and half a dozen shots from the woodsbehind her. 

That word "Delilah!" rang in her brain to the exclusion of all theworld. Vaguely she heard voices shouting--she turned a little and sawHaines facing her with his revolver in his hand, but prevented frommoving by the wolf who crouched snarling at his feet. The order of hismaster kept him there even after that master was gone. Now men ran outinto the clearing. A keen whistle sounded far off among the willows, and the wolf leaped away from his prisoner and into the shadows on thetrail of Dan. 

 * * * * *

Tex Calder prided himself on being a light sleeper. Years spent inconstant danger enabled him to keep his sense of hearing alert evenwhen he slept. He had never been surprised. It was his boast that henever would be. Therefore when a hand dropped lightly on his shoulderhe started erect from his blankets with a curse and grasped hisrevolver. A strong grip on his wrist paralysed his fingers. WhistlingDan leaned above him. 

"Wake up, " said the latter. 

"What the devil--" breathed the marshal. "You travel like a cloudshadow, Dan. You make no sound. "

"Wake up and talk to me. "

"I'm awake all right. What's happened?"

There was a moment of silence while Dan seemed to be trying forspeech. 

Black Bart, at the other side of the clearing, pointed his nose atthe yellow moon and wailed. He was very close, but the sound was socontrolled that it seemed to come at a great distance from some wildspirit wandering between earth and heaven. 

Instead of speaking Dan jumped to his feet and commenced pacing up anddown, up and down, a rapid, tireless stride; at his heels the wolfslunk, with lowered head and tail. The strange fellow was in somegreat trouble, Calder could see, and it stirred him mightily to knowthat the wild man had turned to him for help. Yet he would ask noquestions. 

When in doubt the cattleman rolls a cigarette, and that was whatCalder did. He smoked and waited. At last the inevitable came. 

"How old are you, Tex?"

"Forty-four. "

"That's a good deal. You ought to know something. "

"Maybe. "

"About women?"

"Ah!" said Calder. 

"Bronchos is cut out chiefly after one pattern, " went on Dan. 

"They's chiefly jest meanness. Are women the same--jest cut after onepattern?"

"What pattern, Dan?"

"The pattern of Delilah! They ain't no trust to be put in 'em?"

"A good many of us have found that out. "

"I thought one woman was different from the rest. "

"We all think that. Woman in particular is divine; woman in generalis--hell!"

"Ay, but this one--" He stopped and set his teeth. 

"What has she done?"

"She--" he hesitated, and when he spoke again his voice did nottremble; there was a deep hurt and wonder in it: "She double-crossedme!"

"When? Do you mean to say you've met a woman tonight out here amongthe willows?--Where--how----"

"Tex----!"

"Ay, Dan. "

"It's--it's hell!"

"It is now. But you'll forget her! The mountains, the desert, andabove all, time--they'll cure you, my boy. "

"Not in a whole century, Tex. "

Calder waited curiously for the explanation. It came. 

"Jest to think of her is like hearing music. Oh, God, Tex, what c'n Ido to fight agin this here cold feelin' at my heart?"

Dan slipped down beside the marshal and the latter dropped asympathetic hand over the lean, brown fingers. They returned thepressure with a bone-crushing grip. 

"Fight, Dan! It will make you forget her. "

"Her skin is softer'n satin, Tex. "

"Ay, but you'll never touch it again, Dan. "

"Her eyes are deeper'n a pool at night an' her hair is all gold likeripe corn. "

"You'll never look into her eyes again, Dan, and you'll never touchthe gold of that hair. "

"God!"

The word was hardly more than a whisper, but it brought Black Bartleaping to his feet. 

Dan spoke again: "Tex, I'm thankin' you for listenin' to me; I wantedto talk. Bein' silent was burnin' me up. There's one thing more. "

"Fire it out, lad. "

"This evenin' I told you I hated no man but Jim Silent. "

"Yes. "

"An' now they's another of his gang. Sometime--when she's standin'by--I'm goin' to take him by the throat till he don't breathe no more. Then I'll throw him down in front of her an' ask her if she c'n kissthe life back into his lips!"

Calder was actually shaking with excitement, but he was wise enoughnot to speak. 

"Tex!"

"Ay, lad. "

"But when I've choked his damned life away----"

"Yes?"

"Ay, lad. "

"There'll be five more that seen her shamin' me. Tex--all hell isbustin' loose inside me!"

For a moment Calder watched, but that stare of cold hate mastered him. He turned his head. 

CHAPTER XV

THE CROSS ROADS

As Black Bart raced away in answer to Dan's whistle, Kate recoveredherself from the daze in which she stood and with a sob ran towardsthe willows, calling the name of Dan, but Silent sprang after her, andcaught her by the arm. She cried out and struggled vainly in his grip. 

"Don't follow him, boys!" called Silent. "He's a dog that can bitewhile he runs. Stand quiet, girl!"

Lee Haines caught him by the shoulder and jerked Silent around. Hishand held the butt of his revolver, and his whole arm trembled witheagerness for the draw. 

"Take your hand from her, Jim!" he said. 

Silent met his eye with the same glare and while his left hand stillheld Kate by both her wrists his right dropped to his gun. 

"Not when you tell me, Lee!"

"Damn you, I say let her go!"

"By God, Haines, I stand for too much from you!"

And still they did not draw, because each of them knew that if thecrisis came it would mean death to them both. Bill Kilduff jumpedbetween them and thrust them back. 

He cried, "Ain't we got enough trouble without roundin' up work athome? Terry Jordan is shot through the arm. "

Kate tugged at the restraining hand of Silent, not in an attempt toescape, but in order to get closer to Haines. 

"Was this your friendship?" she said, her voice shaking with hate andsorrow, "to bring me here as a lure for Whistling Dan? Listen to me, all of you! He's escaped you now, and he'll come again. Remember him, for he shan't forget you!"

"You hear her?" said Silent to Haines. 

"Is this what you want me to turn loose?"

"Silent, " said Haines, "it isn't the girl alone you've double crossed. You've crooked me, and you'll pay me for it sooner or later!"

"Day or night, winter or summer, I'm willing to meet you an' fight itout. Rhinehart and Purvis, take this girl back to the clearing!"

They approached, Purvis still staring at the hand from which only amoment before his gun had been knocked by the shot of Whistling Dan. It was a thing which he could not understand--he had not yet lost amost uncomfortable sense of awe. Haines made no objection when theywent off, with Kate walking between them. He knew, now that his blindanger had left him, that it was folly to draw on a fight while therest of Silent's men stood around them. 

"An' the rest of you go back to the clearin'. I got somethin' to talkover with Lee, " said Silent. 

The others obeyed without question, and the leader turned back to hislieutenant. For a moment longer they remained staring at each other. Then Silent moved slowly forward with outstretched hand. 

"Lee, " he said quietly, "I'm owin' you an apology an' I'm man enoughto make it. "

"I can't take your hand, Jim. "

Silent hesitated. 

"I guess you got cause to be mad, Lee, " he said. "Maybe I played tooquick a hand. I didn't think about double crossin' you. I only seena way to get Whistlin' Dan out of our path, an' I took it withoutrememberin' that you was the safeguard to the girl. "

Haines eyed his chief narrowly. 

"I wish to God I could read your mind, " he said at last, "but I'lltake your word that you did it without thinking. "

His hand slowly met Silent's. 

"An' what about the girl now, Lee?"

"I'll send her back to her father's ranch. It will be easy to put heron the right way. "

"Don't you see no reason why you can't do that?"

"Are you playing with me?"

"I'm talkin' to you as I'd talk to myself. If she's loose she'lldescribe us all an' set the whole range on our trail. "

Haines stared. 

Silent went on: "If we can't turn her loose, they's only one thingleft--an' that's to take her with us wherever we go. "

"On your honour, do you see no other way out?"

"Do you?"

"She may promise not to speak of it. "

"There ain't no way of changin' the spots of a leopard, Lee, an' thereain't no way of keepin' a woman's tongue still. "

"How can we take a girl with us. "

"It ain't goin' to be for long. After we pull the job that comes onthe eighteenth, we'll blow farther south an' then we'll let her go. "

"And no harm will come to her while she's with us?"

"Here's my hand on it, Lee. "

"How can she ride with us?"

"She won't go as a woman. I've thought of that. I brought out a newoutfit for Purvis from Elkhead--trousers, chaps, shirts, an' all. He'ssmall. They'll near fit the girl. "

"There isn't any other way, Jim?"

"I leave it to you. God knows I don't want to drag any damn calicoaroun' with us. "

As they went back towards their clearing they arranged the details. Silent would take the men aside and explain his purpose to them. Haines could inform the girl of what she must do. Just before theyreached the camp Silent stopped short and took Haines by the shoulder. 

"They's one thing I can't make out, Lee, an' that's how Whistlin' Danmade his getaway. I'd of bet a thousand bones that he would be droppedbefore he could touch his shootin' irons. An' then what happened? HalPurvis jest flashed a gun--and that feller shot it out'n his hand. I never seen a draw like that. His hand jest seemed to twitch--Icouldn't follow the move he made--an' the next second his gun wentoff. "

He stared at Lee with a sort of fascinated horror. 

"Silent, " said Haines, "can you explain how the lightning comes downout of the sky?"

"Of course not. "

"Then don't ask me to explain how Whistling Dan made his getaway. Oneminute I heard him talkin' with the girl. The next second there wastwo shots and when I whirled he was gone. But he'll come back, Jim. We're not through with him. He slipped away from you and your men likewater out of a sieve, but we won't slip away from him the same way. "

Silent stared on again with bowed head. 

"He liked the girl, Lee?"

"Any one could see that. "

"Then while she's with us he'll go pretty slow. Lee, that's anotherreason why she's got to stay with us. My frien', it's time we wasmoving out from the willows. The next time he comes up with us hewon't be numb in the head. He'll be thinkin' fast an' he'll beshootin' a damn sight faster. We got two jobs ahead of us--first toget that Wells Fargo shipment, and then to get Whistling Dan. Thereain't room enough in the whole world for him and me. "

CHAPTER XVI

THE THREE OF US

In the clearing of Whistling Dan and Tex Calder the marshal had turnedinto his blankets once more. There was no thought of sleep in Dan'smind. When the heavy breathing of the sleeper began he rose andcommenced to pace up and down on the farther side of the open space. Two pairs of glowing eyes followed him in every move. Black Bart, whotrailed him up and down during the first few turns he made, now satdown and watched his master with a wistful gaze. The black stallion, who lay more like a dog than a horse on the ground, kept his earspricked forwards, as if expecting some order. Once or twice hewhinnied very softly, and finally Dan sat down beside Satan, hisshoulders leaned against the satiny side and his arms flung out alongthe stallion's back. Several times he felt hot breath against hischeek as the horse turned a curious head towards him, but he paid noattention, even when the stallion whinnied a question in his ear. Inhis heart was a numb, strange feeling which made him weak. He was evenblind to the fact that Black Bart at last slipped into the shadows ofthe willows. 

Presently something cold touched his chin. He found himself staringinto the yellow-green eyes of Black Bart, who panted from his run, andnow dropped from his mouth something which fell into Dan's lap. Itwas the glove of Kate Cumberland. In the grasp of his long nervousfingers, how small it was!; and yet the hand which had wrinkled theleather was strong enough to hold the heart of a man. He slipped andcaught the shaggy black head of Bart between his hands. The wolfknew--in some mysterious way he knew!

The touch of sympathy unnerved him. All his sorrow and his weaknessburst on his soul in a single wave. A big tear struck the shining noseof the wolf. 

"Bart!" he whispered. "Did you figger on plumb bustin' my heart, pal?"

To avoid those large melancholy eyes, Bart pressed his head inside ofhis master's arms. 

"Delilah!" whispered Dan. 

After that not a sound came from the three, the horse, the dog, orthe man. Black Bart curled up at the feet of his master and seemed tosleep, but every now and then an ear raised or an eye twitched open. He was on guard against a danger which he did not understand. Thehorse, also, with a high head scanned the circling willows, alert; butthe man for whom the stallion and the wolf watched gave no heed toeither. There was a vacant and dreamy expression in his eye as if hewas searching his own inner heart and found there the greatest enemyof all. All night they sat in this manner, silent, moveless; theanimals watching against the world, the man watching against himself. Before dawn he roused himself suddenly, crossed to the sleepingmarshal, and touched him on the arm. 

"It's time we hit the trail, " he said, as Calder sat up in theblanket. 

"What's happened? Isn't it our job to comb the willows?"

"Silent ain't in the willows. "

Calder started to his feet. 

"How do you know?"

"They ain't close to us, that's all I know. "

Tex smiled incredulously. 

"I suppose, " he said good humouredly, "that your _instinct_ brought youthis message?"

"Instinct?" repeated Dan blankly, "I dunno. "

Calder grew serious. 

"We'll take a chance that you may be right. At least we can ride downthe river bank and see if there are any fresh tracks in the sand. IfSilent started this morning I have an idea he'll head across the riverand line out for the railroad. "

In twenty minutes their breakfast was eaten and they were in thesaddle. The sun had not yet risen when they came out of the willows tothe broad shallow basin of the river. In spring, when the snow of themountains melted, that river filled from bank to bank with a yellowtorrent; at the dry season of the year it was a dirty little creekmeandering through the sands. Down the bank they rode at a sharp trotfor a mile and a half until Black Bart, who scouted ahead of them athis gliding wolf-trot, came to an abrupt stop. Dan spoke to Satan andthe stallion broke into a swift gallop which left the pony of TexCalder labouring in the rear. When they drew rein beside the wolf, they found seven distinct tracks of horses which went down the bankof the river and crossed the basin. Calder turned with a wide-eyedamazement to Dan. 

"You're right again, " he said, not without a touch of vexation in hisvoice; "but the dog stopped at these tracks. How does he know we arehunting for Silent's crew?"

"I dunno, " said Dan, "maybe he jest suspects. "

"They can't have a long start of us, " said Calder. "Let's hit thetrail. Well get them before night. "

"No, " said Dan, "we won't. "

"Why won't we?"

"I've seen Silent's hoss, and I've ridden him. If the rest of his ganghave the same kind of hoss flesh, you c'n never catch him with thatcayuse of yours. "

"Maybe not today, " said Calder, "but in two days we'll run him down. Seven horses can't travel as two in a long chase. "

They started out across the basin, keeping to the tracks of Silent'shorses. It was the marshal's idea that the outlaws would head on afairly straight line for the railroad and accordingly when they lostthe track of the seven horses they kept to this direction. Twiceduring the day they verified their course by information received oncefrom a range rider and once from a man in a dusty buck-board. Both ofthese had sighted the fast travelling band, but each had seen it passan hour or two before Calder and Dan arrived. Such tidings encouragedthe marshal to keep his horse at an increasing speed; but in themiddle of the afternoon, though black Satan showed little or no signsof fatigue, the cattle-pony was nearly blown and they were forced toreduce their pace to the ordinary dog-trot. 

CHAPTER XVII

THE PANTHER'S PAW

Evening came and still they had not sighted the outlaws. As dark fellthey drew near a house snuggled away among a group of cottonwoods. Here they determined to spend the night, for Calder's pony was nowalmost exhausted. A man of fifty came from the house in answer totheir call and showed them the way to the horse-shed. While theyunsaddled their horses he told them his name was Sam Daniels, yethe evinced no curiosity as to the identity of his guests, and theyvolunteered no information. His eyes lingered long and fondly over theexquisite lines of Satan. From behind, from the side, and in front, heviewed the stallion while Dan rubbed down the legs of his mount witha care which was most foreign to the ranges. Finally the cattlemanreached out a hand toward the smoothly muscled shoulders. 

It was Calder who stood nearest and he managed to strike up Daniels'sextended arm and jerk him back from the region of danger. 

"What'n hell is that for?" exclaimed Daniels. 

"That horse is called Satan, " said Calder, "and when any one save hisowner touches him he lives up to his name and raises hell. "

Before Daniels could answer, the light of his lantern fell upon BlackBart, hitherto half hidden by the deepening shadows of the night, but standing now at the entrance of the shed. The cattleman's teethclicked together and he slapped his hand against his thigh in a reachfor the gun which was not there. 

"Look behind you, " he said to Calder. "A wolf!"

He made a grab for the marshal's gun, but the latter forestalled him. 

"Go easy, partner, " he said, grinning, "that's only the runningmate of the horse. He's not a wolf, at least not according to hisowner--and as for being wild--look at that!"

Bart had stalked calmly into the shed and now lay curled up exactlybeneath the feet of the stallion. 

The two guests received a warmer welcome from Sam Daniels' wife whenthey reached the house. Their son, Buck, had been expected homefor supper, but it was too late for them to delay the meal longer. Accordingly they sat down at once and the dinner was nearly over whenBuck, having announced himself with a whoop as he rode up, entered, banging the door loudly behind him. He greeted the strangers with acareless wave of the hand and sat down at the table. His mother placedfood silently before him. No explanations of his tardiness were askedand none were offered. The attitude of his father indicated clearlythat the boy represented the earning power of the family. He was a bigfellow with broad, thick wrists, and a straight black eye. When he hadeaten, he broke into breezy conversation, and especially of a viciousmustang he had ridden on a bet the day before. 

"Speakin' of hosses, Buck, " said his father, "they's a black out inthe shed right now that'd make your eyes jest nacherally pop out'ntheir sockets. No more'n fifteen hands, but a reg'lar picture. Must begreased lightnin'. "

"I've heard talk of these streaks of greased lightnin', " said Buck, with a touch of scorn, "but I'll stack old Mike agin the best ofthem. "

"An' there's a dog along with the hoss--a dog that's the nearest to awolf of any I ever seen. "

There was a sudden change in Buck--a change to be sensed rather thandefinitely noted with the eye. It was a stiffening of his body--analertness of which he was at pains to make no show. For almostimmediately he began to whistle softly, idly, his eyes rovingcarelessly across the wall while he tilted back in his chair. Dandropped his hand close to the butt of his gun. Instantly, the eyes ofBuck flashed down and centered on Dan for an instant of keen scrutiny. Certainly Buck had connected that mention of the black horse and thewolf-dog with a disturbing idea. 

When they went to their room--a room in which there was no bed andthey had to roll down their blankets on the floor--Dan opened thewindow and commenced to whistle one of his own wild tunes. It seemedto Calder that there was a break in that music here and there, and afew notes grouped together like a call. In a moment a shadowy figureleaped through the window, and Black Bart landed on the floor withsoft padding feet. 

Recovering from his start Calder cursed softly. 

"What's the main idea?" he asked. 

Dan made a signal for a lower tone. 

"There ain't no idea, " he answered, "but these Daniels people--do youknow anything about them?"

"No. Why?"

"They interest me, that's all. "

"Anything wrong?"

"I guess not. "

"Why did you whistle for this infernal wolf? It makes me nervous tohave him around. Get out, Bart. "

The wolf turned a languid eye upon the marshal. 

"Let him be, " said Dan. "I don't feel no ways nacheral without havin'Bart around. "

The marshal made no farther objections, and having rolled himself inhis blankets was almost immediately asleep and breathing heavily. Themoment Dan heard his companion draw breath with a telltale regularity, he sat up again in his blankets. Bart was instantly at his side. Hepatted the shaggy head lightly, and pointed towards the door. 

"Guard!" he whispered. 

Then he lay down and was immediately asleep. Bart crouched at his feetwith his head pointed directly at the door. 

In other rooms there was the sound of the Daniels family going tobed--noises distinctly heard throughout the flimsy frame of the house. After that a deep silence fell which lasted many hours, but in thatdarkest moment which just precedes the dawn, a light creaking came upthe hall. It was very faint and it occurred only at long intervals, but at the first sound Black Bart raised his head from his paws andstared at the door with those glowing eyes which see in the dark. 

Now another sound came, still soft, regular. There was a movement ofthe door. In the pitch dark a man could never have noticed it, but itwas plainly visible to the wolf. Still more visible, when the doorfinally stood wide, was the form of the man who stood in the opening. In one hand he carried a lantern thoroughly hooded, but not so wellwrapped that it kept back a single ray which flashed on a revolver. The intruder made a step forward, a step as light as the fall offeathers, but it was not half so stealthy as the movement of BlackBart as he slunk towards the door. He had been warned to watch thatdoor, but it did not need a warning to tell him that a danger wasapproaching the sleeping master. In the crouched form of the man, inthe cautious step, he recognized the unmistakable stalking of one whohunts. Another soft step the man made forward. 

Then, with appalling suddenness, a blacker shadow shot up from thedeep night of the floor, and white teeth gleamed before the stranger'sface. He threw up his hand to save his throat. The teeth sank intohis arm--a driving weight hurled him against the wall and then tothe floor--the revolver and the lantern dropped clattering, and thelatter, rolling from its wrapping, flooded the room with light. Butneither man nor wolf uttered a sound. 

Calder was standing, gun in hand, but too bewildered to act, whileDan, as if he were playing a part long rehearsed, stood covering thefallen form of Buck Daniels. 

"Stand back from him, Bart!" he commanded. 

The wolf slipped off a pace, whining with horrible eagerness, for hehad tasted blood. Far away a shout came from Sam Daniels. Dan loweredhis gun. 

"Stand up, " he ordered. 

The big fellow picked himself up and stood against the wall with theblood streaming down his right arm. Still he said nothing and his keeneyes darted from Calder to Whistling Dan. 

"Give me a strip of that old shirt over there, will you, Tex?" saidDan, "an' keep him covered while I tie up his arm. "

Before Calder could move, old Daniels appeared at the door, a heavyColt in his hand. For a moment he stood dumbfounded, but then, with acry, jerked up his gun--a quick movement, but a fraction of a secondtoo slow, for the hand of Dan darted out and his knuckles struck thewrist of the old cattleman. The Colt rattled on the floor. He lungedafter his weapon, but the voice of Buck stopped him short. 

"The game's up, Dad, " he growled, "that older feller is Tex Calder. "

The name, like a blow in the face, straightened old Daniels and lefthim white and blinking. Whistling Dan turned his back on the fatherand deftly bound up the lacerated arm of Buck. 

"In the name o' God, Buck, " moaned Sam, "what you been tryin' to do inhere?"

"What you'd do if you had the guts for it. That's Tex Calder an' thisis Dan Barry. They're on the trail of big Jim. I wanted to put 'em offthat trail. "

"Look here, " said Calder, "how'd you know us?"

"I've said my little say, " said Buck sullenly, "an' you'll get no moreout of me between here an' any hell you can take me to. "

"He knew us when his father talked about Satan an' Black Bart, " saidDan to Tex. "Maybe he's one of Silent's. "

"Buck, for God's sake tell 'em you know nothin' of Silent, " cried oldDaniels. "Boy, boy, it's hangin' for you if they get you to Elkheadan' charge you with that!"

"Dad, you're a fool, " said Buck. "I ain't goin' down on my knees to'em. Not me. "

Calder, still keeping Buck covered with his gun, drew Dan a little toone side. 

"What can we do with this fellow, Dan?" he said. "Shall we give up thetrail and take him over to Elkhead?"

"An' break the heart of the ol' man?"

"Buck is one of the gang, that's certain. "

"Get Silent an' there won't be no gang left. "

"But we caught this chap in red blood--"

"He ain't very old, Tex. Maybe he could change. I think he ain't beenplayin' Silent's game any too long. "

"We can't let him go. It isn't in reason to do that. "

"I ain't thinkin' of reason. I'm thinkin' of old Sam an' his wife. "

"And if we turn him loose?"

"He'll be your man till he dies. "

Calder scowled. 

"The whole range is filled with these silent partners of theoutlaws--but maybe you're right, Dan. Look at them now!"

The father was standing close to his son and pouring out a torrent ofappeal--evidently begging him in a low voice to disavow any knowledgeof Silent and his crew, but Buck shook his head sullenly. He had givenup hope. Calder approached them. 

"Buck, " he said, "I suppose you know that you could be hung for whatyou've tried to do tonight. If the law wouldn't hang you a lynchingparty would. No jail would be strong enough to keep them away fromyou. "

Buck was silent, dogged. 

"But suppose we were to let you go scot free?"

Buck started. A great flush covered his face. 

"I'm taking the advice of Dan Barry in doing this, " said Calder. "Barry thinks you could go straight. Tell me man to man, if I give youthe chance will you break loose from Silent and his gang?"

A moment before, Buck had been steeled for the worst, but this suddenchange loosened all the bonds of his pride. He stammered and choked. Calder turned abruptly away. 

"Dan, " he said, "here's the dawn, and it's time for us to hit thetrail. "

They rolled their blankets hastily and broke away from the gratitudewhich poured like water from the heart of old Sam. They were in theirsaddles when Buck came beside Dan. His pride, his shame, and hisgratitude broke his voice. 

"I ain't much on words, " he said, "but it's you I'm thankin'!"

His hand reached up hesitatingly, and Dan caught it in a firm grip. 

"Why, " he said gently, "even Satan here stumbles now an' then, butthat ain't no reason I should get rid of him. Good luck--partner!"

He shook the reins and the stallion leaped off after Calder's trottingpony. Buck Daniels stood motionless looking after them, and his eyeswere very dim. 

For an hour Dan and Tex were on the road before the sun looked overthe hills. Calder halted his horse to watch. 

"Dan, " he said at last, "I used to think there were only two ways ofhandling men--one with the velvet touch and one with the touch ofsteel. Mine has been the way of steel, but I begin to see there's athird possibility--the touch of the panther's paw--the velvet with thesteel claws hid beneath. That's your way, and I wonder if it isn't thebest. I think Buck Daniels would be glad to die for you!"

He turned directly to Dan. 

"But all this is aside from the point, which is that the whole countryis full of these silent partners of the outlaws. The law plays a lonehand in the mountain-desert. "

"You've played the lone hand and won twenty times, " said Dan. 

"Ay, but the twenty-first time I may fail. The difference betweensuccess and failure in this country is just the length of time ittakes to pull a trigger--and Silent is fast with a gun. He's the rootof the outlaw power. We may kill a hundred men, but till he's gonewe've only mowed the weeds, not pulled them. But what's the use oftalking? One second will tell the tale when I stand face to face withJim Silent and we go for our six-guns. And somewhere between thatrising sun and those mountains I'll find Jim Silent and the end ofthings for one of us. "

He started his cattle-pony into a sudden gallop, and they drove oninto the bright morning. 

CHAPTER XVIII

CAIN

Hardly a score of miles away, Jim Silent and his six companions toppeda hill. He raised his hand and the others drew rein beside him. KateCumberland shifted her weight a little to one side of the saddle torest and looked down from the crest on the sweep of country below. Amile away the railroad made a streak of silver light across the brownrange and directly before them stood the squat station-house withred-tiled roof. Just before the house, a slightly broader streak ofthat gleaming light showed the position of the siding rails. Sheturned her head towards the outlaws. They were listening to the finaldirections of their chief, and the darkly intent faces told their ownstory. She knew, from what she had gathered of their casual hints, that this was to be the scene of the train hold-up. 

It seemed impossible that this little group of men could hold thegreat fabric of a train with all its scores of passengers at theirmercy. In spite of herself, half her heart wished them success. Therewas Terry Jordan forgetful of the wound in his arm; Shorty Rhinehart, his saturnine face longer and more calamitous than ever; Hal Purvis, grinning and nodding his head; Bill Kilduff with his heavy jaw setlike a bull dog's; Lee Haines, with a lock of tawny hair blowing overhis forehead, smiling faintly as he listened to Silent as if he hearda girl tell a story of love; and finally Jim Silent himself, huge, solemn, confident. She began to feel that these six men were worth sixhundred. 

She hated them for some reasons; she feared them for others; but thebrave blood of Joe Cumberland was thick in her and she loved thedanger of the coming moment. Their plans were finally agreed upon, their masks arranged, and after Haines had tied a similar visor overKate's face, they started down the hill at a swinging gallop. 

In front of the house of the station-agent they drew up, and while theothers were at their horses, Lee Haines dismounted and rapped loudlyat the door. It was opened by a grey-bearded man smoking a pipe. Haines covered him. He tossed up his hands and the pipe dropped fromhis mouth. 

"Who's in the house here with you?" asked Haines. 

"Not a soul!" stammered the man. "If you're lookin' for money you c'nrun through the house. You won't find a thing worth takin'. "

"I don't want money. I want you, " said Haines; and immediatelyexplained, "you're perfectly safe. All you have to do is to beobliging. As for the money, you just throw open that switch and flagthe train when she rolls along in a few moments. We'll take care ofthe rest. You don't have to keep your hands up. "

The hands came down slowly. For a brief instant the agent surveyedHaines and the group of masked men who sat their horses a few pacesaway, and then without a word he picked up his flag from behind thedoor and walked out of the house. Throughout the affair he neveruttered a syllable. Haines walked up to the head of the siding withhim while he opened the switch and accompanied him back to the pointopposite the station-house to see that he gave the "stop" signalcorrectly. In the meantime two of the other outlaws entered the littlestation, bound the telegrapher hand and foot, and shattered hisinstrument. That would prevent the sending of any call for help afterthe hold-up. Purvis and Jordan (since Terry could shoot with his lefthand in case of need) went to the other side of the track and lay downagainst the grade. It was their business to open fire on the topsof the windows as the train drew to a stop. That would keep thepassengers inside. The other four were distributed along the sidenearest to the station-house. Shorty Rhinehart and Bill Kilduff wereto see that no passengers broke out from the train and attempted aflank attack. Haines would attend to having the fire box of the engineflooded. For the cracking of the safe, Silent carried the stick ofdynamite. 

Now the long wait began. There is a dreamlike quality about brightmornings in the open country, and everything seemed unreal to Kate. It was impossible that tragedy should come on such a day. The momentsstole on. She saw Silent glance twice at his watch and scowl. Evidently the train was late and possibly they would give up theattempt. Then a light humming caught her ear. 

She held her breath and listened again. It was unmistakable--a slightthing--a tremor to be felt rather than heard. She saw Haines peeringunder shaded eyes far down the track, and following the direction ofhis gaze she saw a tiny spot of haze on the horizon. The tiny puff ofsmoke developed to a deeper, louder note. The station-agent took hisplace on the track. 

Now the train bulked big, the engine wavering slightly to theunevenness of the road bed. The flag of the station-agent moved. Kateclosed her eyes and set her teeth. There was a rumbling and puffingand a mighty grinding--a shout somewhere--the rattle of a score ofpistol shots--she opened her eyes to see the train rolling to a stopon the siding directly before her. 

Kilduff and Shorty Rhinehart, crouching against the grade, weresplintering the windows one by one with nicely placed shots. Thebaggage-cars were farther up the siding than Silent calculated. He andHaines now ran towards the head of the train. 

The fireman and engineer jumped from their cab, holding their armsstiffly above their heads; and Haines approached with poised revolverto make them flood the fire box. In this way the train would bedelayed for some time and before it could send out the alarm thebandits would be far from pursuit. Haines had already reached thelocomotive and Silent was running towards the first baggage-car whenthe door of that car slid open and at the entrance appeared two menwith rifles at their shoulders. As they opened fire Silent pitched tothe ground. Kate set her teeth and forced her eyes to stay open. 

Even as the outlaw fell his revolver spoke and one of the men threw uphis hands with a yell and pitched out of the open door. His companionstill kept his post, pumping shots at the prone figure. Twice more themuzzle of Silent's gun jerked up and the second man crumpled on thefloor of the car. 

A great hissing and a jetting cloud of steam announced that Haineshad succeeded in flooding the fire box. Silent climbed into the firstbaggage-car, stepping, as he did so, on the limp body of the WellsFargo agent, who lay on the road bed. A moment later he flung out thebody of the second messenger. The man flopped on the ground heavily, face downwards, and then--greatest horror of all!--dragged himselfto his hands and knees and began to crawl laboriously. Kate ran anddropped to her knees beside him. 

"Are you hurt badly?" she pleaded. "Where? Where?"

He sagged to the ground and lay on his left side, breathing heavily. 

"Where is the wound?" she repeated. 

He attempted to speak, but only a bloody froth came to his lips. Thatwas sufficient to tell her that he had been shot through the lungs. 

She tore open his shirt and found two purple spots high on the chest, one to the right, and one to the left. From that on the left ran atiny trickle of blood, but that on the right was only a small puncturein the midst of a bruise. He was far past all help. 

"Speak to me!" she pleaded. 

His eyes rolled and then checked on her face. 

"Done for, " he said in a horrible whisper, "that devil done me. Kid--cut out--this life. I've played this game--myself--an' now--I'mgoin'--to hell for it!"

A great convulsion twisted his face. 

"What can I do?" cried Kate. 

"Tell the world--I died--game!"

His body writhed, and in the last agony his hand closed hard overhers. It was like a silent farewell, that strong clasp. 

A great hand caught her by the shoulder and jerked her to her feet. 

"The charge is goin' off! Jump for it!" shouted Silent in her ear. 

She sprang up and at the same time there was a great boom from withinthe car. The side bulged out--a section of the top lifted and fellback with a crash--and Silent ran back into the smoke. Haines, Purvis, and Kilduff were instantly at the car, taking the ponderous littlecanvas sacks of coin as their chief handed them out. 

Within two minutes after the explosion ten small sacks were depositedin the saddlebags on the horses which stood before the station-house. Silent's whistle called in Terry Jordan and Shorty Rhinehart--a sharporder forced Kate to climb into her saddle--and the train robbersstruck up the hillside at a racing pace. A confused shouting rosebehind them. Rifles commenced to crack where some of the passengershad taken up the weapons of the dead guards, but the bullets flewwide, and the little troop was soon safely out of range. 

On the other side of the hill-top they changed their course to theright. For half an hour the killing pace continued, and then, as therewas not a sign of immediate chase, the lone riders drew down to asoberer pace. Silent called: "Keep bunched behind me. We're headed forthe old Salton place--an' a long rest. "

CHAPTER XIX

REAL MEN

Some people pointed out that Sheriff Gus Morris had never made asingle important arrest in the ten years during which he had heldoffice, and there were a few slanderers who spoke insinuatingly of themanner in which the lone riders flourished in Morris's domain. These"knockers, " however, were voted down by the vast majority, who sworethat the sheriff was the finest fellow who ever threw leg over saddle. They liked him for his inexhaustible good-nature, the mellow baritonein which he sang the range songs at any one's request, and perhapsmore than all, for the very laxness with which he conducted his work. They had had enough of the old school of sheriffs who lived a fewmonths gun in hand and died fighting from the saddle. The office hadnever seemed desirable until Gus Morris ran for it and smiled his wayto a triumphant election. 

Before his career as an office-holder began, he ran a combined generalmerchandise store, saloon, and hotel. That is to say, he ran thehostelry in name. The real executive head, general manager, clerk, bookkeeper, and cook, and sometimes even bartender was his daughter, Jacqueline. She found the place only a saloon, and a poorly patronizedone at that. Her unaided energy gradually made it into a hotel, restaurant, and store. Even while her father was in office he spentmost of his time around the hotel; but no matter how important hemight be elsewhere, in his own house he had no voice. There the onlylaw was the will of Jacqueline. 

Out of the stable behind this hostelry Dan and Tex Calder walked onthe evening of the train robbery. They had reached the place of thehold-up a full two hours after Silent's crew departed; and the firemanand engineer had been working frantically during the interim to cleanout the soaked fire box and get up steam again. Tex looked at the twodead bodies, spoke to the conductor, and then cut short the volubleexplanations of a score of passengers by turning his horse and ridingaway, followed by Dan. All that day he was gloomily silent. It was ashrewd blow at his reputation, for the outlaws had actually carriedout the robbery while he was on their trail. Not till they came out ofthe horse-shed after stabling their horses did he speak freely. 

"Dan, " he said, "do you know anything about Sheriff Gus Morris?"

"No"

"Then listen to this and salt every word away. I'm an officer of thelaw, but I won't tell that to Morris. I hope he doesn't know me. If hedoes it will spoil our game. I am almost certain he is playing a closehand with the lone riders. I'll wager he'd rather see a stick ofdynamite than a marshal. Remember when we get in that place that we'renot after Jim Silent or any one else. We're simply travelling cowboys. No questions. I expect to learn something about the location ofSilent's gang while we're here, but we'll never find out except byhints and chance remarks. We have to watch Morris like hawks. If hesuspects us he'll find a way to let Silent know we're here and thenthe hunters will be hunted. "

In the house they found a dozen cattlemen sitting down at the table inthe dining-room. As they entered the room the sheriff, who sat at thehead of the table, waved his hand to them. 

"H'ware ye, boys?" he called. "You'll find a couple of chairs right inthe next room. Got two extra plates, Jac?"

As Dan followed Tex after the chairs he noticed the sheriff beckonto one of the men who sat near him. As they returned with the chairssomeone was leaving the room by another door. 

"Tex, " he said, as they sat down side by side, "when we left thedining-room for the chairs, the sheriff spoke to one of the boys andas we came back one of them was leavin' through another door. D'youthink Morris knew you when you came in?"

Calder frowned thoughtfully and then shook his head. 

"No, " he said in a low voice. "I watched him like a hawk when weentered. He didn't bat an eye when he saw me. If he recognized me he'sthe greatest actor in the world, bar none! No, Dan, he doesn't know usfrom Adam and Abel. "

"All right, " said Dan, "but I don't like somethin' about thisplace--maybe it's the smell of the air. Tex, take my advice an' keepyour gun ready for the fastest draw you ever made. "

"Don't worry about me, " smiled Calder. "How about yourself?"

"Hello, " broke in Jacqueline from the end of the table. "Look whowe've picked in the draw!"

Her voice was musical, but her accent and manner were those of a girlwho has lived all her life among men and has caught their ways--withan exaggeration of that self-confidence which a woman always feelsamong Western men. Her blue eyes were upon Dan. 

"Ain't you a long ways from home?" she went on. 

The rest of the table, perceiving the drift of her badgering, brokeinto a rumbling bass chuckle. 

"Quite a ways, " said Dan, and his wide brown eyes looked seriouslyback at her. 

A yell of delight came from the men at this naive rejoinder. Danlooked about him with a sort of childish wonder. Calder's anxiouswhisper came at his side: "Don't let them get you mad, Dan!"Jacqueline, having scored so heavily with her first shot, was by nomeans willing to give up her sport. 

"With them big eyes, for a starter, " she said, "all you need is longhair to be perfect. Do your folks generally let you run around likethis?"

Every man canted his ear to get the answer and already they weregrinning expectantly. 

"I don't go out much, " returned the soft voice of Dan, "an' when I do, I go with my friend, here. He takes care of me. "

Another thunder of laughter broke out. Jacqueline had apparentlyuncovered a tenderfoot, and a rare one even for that absurd species. Asandy-haired cattle puncher who sat close to Jacqueline now took thecue from the mistress of the house. 

"Ain't you a bit scared when you get around among real men?" he asked, leering up the table towards Dan. 

The latter smiled gently upon him. 

"I reckon maybe I am, " he said amiably. 

"Then you must be shakin' in your boots right now, " said the otherover the sound of the laughter. 

"No, said Dan, " "I feel sort of comfortable. "

The other replied with a frown that would have intimidated a balkyhorse. 

"What d'you mean? Ain't you jest said men made you sort of--nervous?"

He imitated the soft drawl of Dan with his last words and raisedanother yell of delight from the crowd. Whistling Dan turned hisgentle eyes upon Jacqueline. 

"Pardon me, ma'am, " he began. 

An instant hush fell on the men. They would not miss one syllable ofthe delightful remarks of this rarest of all tenderfoots, and theprelude of this coming utterance promised something that would eclipseall that had gone before. 

"Talk right out, Brown-eyes, " said Jacqueline, wiping the tears ofdelight from her eyes. "Talk right out as if you was a man. _I_ won'thurt you. "

"I jest wanted to ask, " said Dan, "if these are real men?"

The ready laughter started, checked, and died suddenly away. Thecattlemen looked at each other in puzzled surprise. 

"Don't they look like it to you, honey?" asked Jacqueline curiously. 

Dan allowed his eyes to pass lingeringly around the table from face toface. 

"I dunno, " he said at last, "they look sort of queer to me. "

"For God's sake cut this short, Dan, " pleaded Tex Calder in anundertone. "Let them have all the rope they want. Don't trip up ourparty before we get started. "

"Queer?" echoed Jacqueline, and there was a deep murmur from the men. 

"Sure, " said Dan, smiling upon her again, "they all wear their guns soawful high. "

Out of the dead silence broke the roar of the sandy-haired man:"What'n hell d'you mean by that?"

Dan leaned forward on one elbow, his right hand free and resting onthe edge of the table, but still his smile was almost a caress. 

"Why, " he said, "maybe you c'n explain it to me. Seems to me that allthese guns is wore so high they's more for ornament than use. "

"You damned pup--" began Sandy. 

He stopped short and stared with a peculiar fascination at Dan, whostarted to speak again. His voice had changed--not greatly, for itspitch was the same and the drawl was the same--but there was a purrin it that made every man stiffen in his chair and make sure that hisright hand was free. The ghost of his former smile was still on hislips, but it was his eyes that seemed to fascinate Sandy. 

"Maybe I'm wrong, partner, " he was saying, "an' maybe you c'n provethat _your_ gun ain't jest ornamental hardware?"

What followed was very strange. Sandy was a brave man and everyone atthat table knew it. They waited for the inevitable to happen. Theywaited for Sandy's lightning move for his gun. They waited for theflash and the crack of the revolver. It did not come. There followed astill more stunning wonder. 

"You c'n see, " went on that caressing voice of Dan, "that everyoneis waitin' for you to demonstrate--which the lady is most specialinterested. "

And still Sandy did not move that significant right hand. It remainedfixed in air a few inches above the table, the fingers stiffly spread. He moistened his white lips. Then--most strange of all!--his eyesshifted and wandered away from the face of Whistling Dan. The othersexchanged incredulous glances. The impossible had happened--Sandy hadtaken water! The sheriff was the first to recover, though his foreheadwas shining with perspiration. 

"What's all this stuff about?" he called. "Hey, Sandy, quit pickin'trouble with the stranger!"

Sandy seized the loophole through which to escape with his honour. Hesettled back in his chair. 

"All right, gov'nor, " he said, "I won't go spoilin' your furniture. Iwon't hurt him. "

CHAPTER XX

ONE TRAIL ENDS

But this deceived no one. They had seen him palpably take water. Amoment of silence followed, while Sandy stared whitefaced down at thetable, avoiding all eyes; but all the elements of good breeding existunder all the roughness of the West. It was Jacqueline who began witha joke which was rather old, but everyone appreciated it--at thatmoment--and the laughter lasted long enough to restore some of thecolour to Sandy's face. A general rapid fire of talk followed. 

"How did you do it?" queried Calder. "I was all prepared for agun-play. "

"Why, you seen I didn't do nothin'. "

"Then what in the world made Sandy freeze while his hand was on theway to his gun?"

"I dunno, " sighed Dan, "but when I see his hand start movin' I sort ofwanted his blood--I _wanted_ him to keep right on till he got hold ofhis gun--and maybe he seen it in my eyes an' that sort of changed hismind. "

"I haven't the least doubt that it did, " said Calder grimly. 

At the foot of the table Jacqueline's right-hand neighbour was saying:"What happened, Jac?"

"Don't ask me, " she replied. "All I know is that I don't think anyless of Sandy because he backed down. I saw that stranger's facemyself an' I'm still sort of weak inside. "

"How did he look?"

"I dunno. Jest--jest _hungry_. Understand?"

She was silent for a time, but she was evidently thinking hard. Atlast she turned to the same man. 

"Did you hear Brown-eyes say that the broad-shouldered feller next tohim was his friend?"

"Sure. I seen them ride in together. That other one looks like a hardnut, eh?"

She returned no answer, but after a time her eyes raised slowly andrested for a long moment on Dan's face. It was towards the end ofthe meal when she rose and went towards the kitchen. At the doorshe turned, and Dan, though he was looking down at his plate, wasconscious that someone was observing him. He glanced up and the momenthis eyes met hers she made a significant backward gesture with herhand. He hesitated a moment and then shoved back his chair. Calder wasbusy talking to a table mate, so he walked out of the house withoutspeaking to his companion. He went to the rear of the house and as hehad expected she was waiting for him. 

"Brown-eyes, " she said swiftly, "that feller who sat beside you--is heyour partner?"

"I dunno, " said Dan evasively, "why are you askin'?"

Her breath was coming audibly as if from excitement. 

"Have you got a fast hoss?"

"There ain't no faster. "

"Believe me, he can't go none too fast with you tonight. Maybe they'reafter you, too. "

"Who?"

"I can't tell you. Listen to me, Brown-eyes. Go get your hoss an' feedhim the spur till you're a hundred miles away, an' even then don'tstop runnin'. "

He merely stared at her curiously. 

She stamped. 

"Don't stop to talk. If they're after him and you're his partner, theyprobably want you, too. "

"I'll stay aroun'. If they're curious about me, I'll tell 'em myname--I'll even spell it for 'em. Who are they?"

"They are--hell--that's all. "

"I'd like to see 'em. Maybe _they're_ real men. "

"They're devils. If I told you their names you'd turn stiff. "

"I'll take one chance. Tell me who they are. "

"I don't dare tell you. "

She hesitated. 

"I _will_ tell you! You've made a fool out of me with them big babyeyes. Jim Silent is in that house!"

He turned and ran, but not for the horse-shed; he headed straight forthe open door of the house. 

 * * * * *

In the dining-room two more had left the table, but the rest, lingering over their fresh filled coffee cups, sat around tellingtales, and Tex Calder was among them. He was about to push back hischair when the hum of talk ceased as if at a command. The men on theopposite side of the table were staring with fascinated eyes at thedoor, and then a big voice boomed behind him: "Tex Calder, stan' up. You've come to the end of the trail!"

He whirled as he rose, kicking down the chair behind him, and stoodface to face with Jim Silent. The great outlaw was scowling; but hisgun was in its holster and his hands rested lightly on his hips. Itwas plain for all eyes to see that he had come not to murder but tofight a fair duel. Behind him loomed the figure of Lee Haines scarcelyless imposing. 

All eternity seemed poised and waiting for the second when one of themen would make the move for his gun. Not a breath was drawn in theroom. Hands remained frozen in air in the midst of a gesture. Lipswhich had parted to speak did not close. The steady voice of the clockbroke into the silence--a dying space between every tick. For thesecond time in his life Tex Calder knew fear. 

He saw no mere man before him, but his own destiny. And he knew thatif he stood before those glaring eyes another minute he would becomelike poor Sandy a few minutes before--a white-faced, palsied coward. The shame of the thought gave him power. 

"Silent, " he said, "there's a quick end to the longest trail, because--"

His hand darted down. No eye could follow the lightning speed withwhich he whipped out his revolver and fanned it, but by a mortalfraction of a second the convulsive jerk of Silent's hand was fasterstill. Two shots followed--they were rather like one drawn-out report. The woodwork splintered above the outlaw's head; Tex Calder seemed tolaugh, but his lips made no sound. He pitched forward on his face. 

"He fired that bullet, " said Silent, "after mine hit him. "

Then he leaped back through the door. 

"Keep 'em back one minute, Lee, an' then after me!" he said as he ran. Haines stood in the door with folded arms. He knew that no one woulddare to move a hand. 

Two doors slammed at the same moment--the front door as Silent leapedinto the safety of the night, and the rear door as Whistling Danrushed into the house. He stood at the entrance from the kitchen tothe dining-room half crouched, and swaying from the suddenness withwhich he had checked his run. He saw the sprawled form of Tex Calderon the floor and the erect figure of Lee Haines just opposite him. 

"For God's sake!" screamed Gus Morris, "don't shoot, Haines! He's donenothin'. Let him go!"

"My life--or his!" said Haines savagely. "He's not a man--he's adevil!"

Dan was laughing low--a sound like a croon. 

"Tex, " he said, "I'm goin' to take him alive for you!"

As if in answer the dying man stirred on the floor. Haines went forhis gun, a move almost as lightning swift as that of Jim Silent, butnow far, far too late. The revolver was hardly clear of its holsterwhen Whistling Dan's weapon spoke. Haines, with a curse, clapped hisleft hand over his wounded right forearm, and then reached after hisweapon as it clattered to the floor. Once more he was too late. Dantossed his gun away with a snarl like the growl of a wolf; cleared thetable at a leap, and was at Haines's throat. The bandit fought backdesperately, vainly. One instant they struggled erect, swaying, thenext Haines was lifted bodily, and hurled to the floor. He writhed, but under those prisoning hands he was helpless. 

The sheriff headed the rush for the scene of the struggle, but Danstopped them. 

"All you c'n do, " he said, "is to bring me a piece of rope. "

Jacqueline came running with a stout piece of twine which he twistedaround the wrists of Haines. Then he jerked the outlaw to his feet, and stood close, his face inhumanly pale. 

"If he dies, " he said, pointing with a stiff arm back at the prostratefigure of Tex Calder, "you--you'll burn alive for it!"

The sheriff and two of the other men turned the body of Calder on hisback. They tore open his shirt, and Jacqueline leaned over him witha basin of water trying to wipe away the ever recurrent blood whichtrickled down his breast. Dan brushed them away and caught the head ofhis companion in his arms. 

"Tex!" he moaned, "Tex! Open your eyes, partner, I got him for you. Igot him alive for you to look at him! Wake up!"

As if in obedience to the summons the eyes of Calder opened wide. Thelids fluttered as if to clear his vision, but even then his gaze wasfilmed with a telltale shadow. 

"Dan--Whistling Dan, " he said, "I'm seeing you a long, long ways off. Partner, I'm done for. "

The whole body of Dan stiffened. 

"Done? Tex, you can't be! Five minutes ago you sat at that theretable, smilin' an' talkin'!"

"It doesn't take five minutes. Half a second can take a man all theway to hell!"

"If you're goin', pal, if you goin', Tex, take one comfort along withyou! I got the man who killed you! Come here!"

He pulled the outlaw to his knees beside the dying marshal whose facehad lighted wonderfully. He strained his eyes painfully to make outthe face of his slayer. Then he turned his head. 

He said: "The man who killed me was Jim Silent. "

Dan groaned and leaned close to Calder. 

"Then I'll follow him to the end--" he began. 

The feeble accent of Calder interrupted him. 

"Not that way. Come close to me. I can't hear my own voice, hardly. "

Dan bowed his head. A whisper murmured on for a moment, broken hereand there as Dan nodded his head and said, "Yes!"

"Then hold up your hand, your right hand, " said Calder at last, audibly. 

Dan obeyed. 

"You swear it?"

"So help me God!"

"Then here's the pledge of it!"

Calder fumbled inside his shirt for a moment, and then withdrawing hishand placed it palm down in that of Dan. The breath of the marshal wascoming in a rattling gasp. 

He said very faintly: "I've stopped the trails of twenty men. It tookthe greatest of them all to get me. He got me fair. He beat me to thedraw!"

He stopped as if in awe. 

"He played square--he's a better man than I. Dan, when you get him, do it the same way--face to face--with time for him to think of hellbefore he gets there. Partner, I'm going. Wish me luck. "

"Tex--partner--good luck!"

It seemed as if that parting wish was granted, for Calder died with asmile. 

When Dan rose slowly Gus Morris stepped up and laid a hand on hisarm: "Look here, there ain't no use of bein' sad for Tex Calder. Hisbusiness was killin' men, an' his own time was overdue. "

Dan turned a face that made Morris wince. 

"What's the matter?" he asked, with an attempt at bluff good nature. "Do you hate everyone because one man is dead? I'll tell you what I'lldo. I'll loan you a buckboard an' a pair of hosses to take Tex back toElkhead. As for this feller Haines, I'll take care of him. "

"I sure need a buckboard, " said Dan slowly, "but I'll get the loanfrom a--white man!"

He turned his back sharply on the sheriff and asked if any one elsehad a wagon they could lend him. One of the men had stopped atMorris's place on his way to Elkhead. He immediately proposed thatthey make the trip together. 

"All right, " said Morris carelessly. "I won't pick trouble with acrazy man. Come with me, Haines. "

He turned to leave the room. 

"Wait!" said Dan. 

Haines stopped as though someone had seized him by the shoulder. 

"What the devil is this now?" asked Morris furiously. "Stranger, d'youthink you c'n run the world? Come on with me, Haines!"

"He stays with me, " said Dan. 

"By God, " began Morris, "if I thought--"

"This ain't no place for you to begin thinkin', " said the man who hadoffered his buckboard to Dan. "This feller made the capture an' he'sgot the right to take him into Elkhead if he wants. They's a reward onthe head of Lee Haines. "

"The arrest is made in my county, " said Morris stoutly, "an' I've gotthe say as to what's to be done with a prisoner. "

"Morris, " said Haines earnestly, "if I'm taken to Elkhead it'll besimply a matter of lynching. You know the crowd in that town. "

"Right--right, " said Morris, eagerly picking up the word. "It'd beplain lynchin'--murder--"

Dan broke in: "Haines, step over here behind me!"

For one instant Haines hesitated, and then obeyed silently. 

"This is contempt of the law and an officer of the law, " said Morris. "An" I'll see that you get fined so that--"

"Better cut it short there, sheriff, " said one of the men. "I wouldn'tgo callin' the attention of folks to the way Jim Silent walked intoyour own house an' made his getaway without you tryin' to raise ahand. Law or no law, I'm with this stranger. "

"Me too, " said another; "any man who can fan a gun like him don't needno law. "

The sheriff saw that the tide of opinion had set strongly against himand abandoned his position with speed if not with grace. Dan orderedHaines to walk before him outside the house. They faced each other inthe dim moonlight. 

"I've got one question to ask you, " he said. 

"Make it short, " said Haines calmly. "I've got to do my talking beforethe lynching crowd. "

"You can answer it in one word. Does Kate Cumberland--what is she toyou?"

Lee Haines set his teeth. 

"All the world, " he said. 

Even in the dim light he saw the yellow glow of Dan's eyes and hefelt as if a wolf stood there trembling with eagerness to leap at histhroat. 

"An' what are you to her?"

"No more than the dirt under her feet!"

"Haines, you lie!"

"I tell you that if she cared for me as much as she does for the horseshe rides on, I'd let the whole world know if I had to die for it thenext moment. "

Truth has a ring of its own. 

"Haines, if I could hear that from her own lips, I'd let you go free. If you'll show me the way to Kate, I'll set you loose the minute I seeher. "

"I can't do it. I've given my faith to Silent and his men. Where sheis, they are. "

"Haines, that means death for you. "

"I know it. "

Another plan had come to Dan as they talked. He took Haines insideagain and coming out once more, whistled for Bart. The wolf appearedas if by magic through the dark. He took out Kate's glove, which thewolf had brought to him in the willows, and allowed him to smell it. Bart whined eagerly. If he had that glove he would range the hillsuntil he found its owner, directed to her by that strange instinctof the wild things. If Kate still loved him the glove would be moreeloquent than a thousand messages. And if she managed to escape, thewolf would guide her back to his master. 

He sat on his heels, caught the wolf on either side of the shaggyhead, and stared into the glow of the yellow green eyes. It was as ifthe man were speaking to the wolf. 

At last, as if satisfied, he drew a deep breath, rose, and dropped theglove. It was caught in the flashing teeth. For another moment Bartstood whining and staring up to the face of his master. Then hewhirled and fled out into the night. 

CHAPTER XXI

ONE WAY OUT

In a room of the Salton place, on the evening of the next day afterCalder's death, sat Silent, with Kilduff, Rhinehart, and Jordan abouthim. Purvis was out scouting for the news of Haines, whose longabsence commenced to worry the gang. Several times they tried toinduce Kate to come out and talk with them, but she was resolutein staying alone in the room which they had assigned to her. Consequently, to while away the time, Bill Kilduff produced his mouthorgan and commenced a dolorous ballad. He broke short in the midst ofit and stared at the door. The others followed the direction of hiseyes and saw Black Bart standing framed against the fading daylight. They started up with curses; Rhinehart drew his gun. 

"Wait a minute, " ordered Silent. 

"Damn it!" exclaimed Jordan, "don't you see Whistling Dan's wolf? Ifthe wolf's here, Dan isn't far behind. "

Silent shook his head. 

"If there's goin' to be any shootin' of that wolf leave it to HalPurvis. He's jest nacherally set his heart on it. An' Whistlin' Danain't with the wolf. Look! there's a woman's glove hangin' out of hismouth. He picked that up in the willows, maybe, an' followed the girlhere. Watch him!"

The wolf slunk across the room to the door which opened on Kate'sapartment. Kate threw the door open--cried out at the sight ofBart--and then snatched up the glove he let drop at her feet. 

"No cause for gettin' excited, " said Silent. "Whistlin' Dan ain'tcomin' here after the wolf. "

For answer she slammed the door. 

At the same moment Hal Purvis entered. He stepped directly to Silent, and stood facing him with his hands resting on his hips. His smile wasmarvellously unpleasant. 

"Well, " said the chief, "what's the news? You got eloquent eyes, Hal, but I want words. "

"The news is plain hell, " said Purvis, "Haines--"

"What of him?"

"He's in Elkhead!"

"Elkhead?"

"Whistling Dan got him at Morris's place and took him in along withthe body of Tex Calder. Jim, you got to answer for it to all of us. You went to Morris's with Lee. You come away without him and let himstay behind to be nabbed by that devil Whistlin' Dan. "

"Right, " said Kilduff, and his teeth clicked. "Is that playin' fair?"

"Boys, " said Silent solemnly, "if I had knowed that Whistlin' Dan wasthere, I'd of never left Haines to stay behind. Morris said nothin'about Calder havin' a runnin' mate. Me an' Haines was in the upstairsroom an' about suppertime up came a feller an' told us that Tex Calderhad jest come into the dinin'-room. That was all. Did Whistlin' Danget Lee from behind?"

"He got him from the front. He beat Lee to the draw so bad that Haineshardly got his gun out of its leather!"

"The feller that told you that lied, " said Silent. "Haines is as fastwith his shootin' iron as I am--almost!"

The rest of the outlaws nodded to each other significantly. 

Purvis went on without heeding the interruption. "After I found outabout the fight I swung towards Elkhead. About five miles out of townI met up with Rogers, the deputy sheriff at Elkhead. I thought you hadhim fixed for us, Jim?"

"Damn his hide, I did. Is he playing us dirt now?"

"A frosty mornin' in December was nothin' to the way he talked. "

"Cut all that short, " said Rhinehart, "an' let's know if Rogers isgoin' to be able to keep the lynching party away from Haines!"

"He says he thinks it c'n be done for a couple of days, " said Purvis, "but the whole range is risin'. All the punchers are ridin' intoElkhead an' wantin' to take a look at the famous Lee Haines. Rogerssays that when enough of 'em get together they'll take the law intheir own hands an' nothin' can stop 'em then. "

"Why don't the rotten dog give Haines a chance to make a getaway?"asked Silent. "Ain't we paid him his share ever since we startedworkin' these parts?"

"He don't dare take the chance, " said Purvis. "He says the boys aretalkin' mighty strong. They want action. They've put up a guard allaround the jail an' they say that if Haines gets loose they'll stringup Rogers. Everyone's wild about the killin' of Calder. Jim, ol'Saunderson, he's put up five thousand out of his own pocket to raisethe price on your head!"

"An' this Whistlin' Dan, " said Silent. "I s'pose they're makin' a heroout of him?"

"Rogers says every man within ten miles is talkin' about him. Thewhole range'll know of him in two days. He made a nice play when hegot in. You know they's five thousand out on Haines's head. It wasoffered to him by Rogers as soon as Dan brought Lee in. What d'youthink he done? Pocketed the cheque? No, he grabbed it, an' tore it upsmall: 'I ain't after no blood money, ' he says. "

"No, " said Silent. "He ain't after no money--he's after me!"

"Tomorrow they bury Calder. The next day Whistlin' Dan'll be on ourtrail again--an' he'll be playin' the same lone hand. Rogers offeredhim a posse. He wouldn't take it. "

"They's one pint that ain't no nearer bein' solved, " said Bill Kilduffin a growl, "an' that's how you're goin' to get Haines loose. Silent, it's up to you. Which you rode away leavin' him behind. "

Silent took one glance around that waiting circle. Then he nodded. 

"It's up to me. Gimme a chance to think. "

He started walking up and down the room, muttering. At last he stoppedshort. 

"Boys, it can be done! They's nothin' like talkin' of a woman to makea man turn himself into a plumb fool, an' I'm goin' to make a fool outof Whistlin' Dan with this girl Kate!"

"But how in the name of God c'n you make her go out an' talk to him?"said Rhinehart. 

"Son, " answered Silent, "they's jest one main trouble with you--youtalk a hell of a pile too much. When I've done this I'll tell you howit was figgered out!"

CHAPTER XXII

THE WOMAN'S WAY

It was a day later, in the morning, that a hand knocked at Kate's doorand she opened it to Jim Silent. He entered, brushing off the dust ofa long journey. 

"Good-mornin', Miss Cumberland. "

He extended a hand which she overlooked. 

"You still busy hatin' me?"

"I'm simply--surprised that you have come in here to talk to me. "

"You look as if you seen somethin' in my face?" he said suspiciously. "What is it? Dirt?"

He brushed a hand across his forehead. 

"Whatever it is, " she answered, "you can't rub it away. "

"I'm thinkin' of givin' you a leave of absence--if you'll promise tocome back. "

"Would you trust my honour?"

"In a pinch like this, " he said amiably, "I would. But here's mybusiness. Lee Haines is jailed in Elkhead. The man that put him behindthe bars an' the only one that can take him out agin is Whistlin' Dan. An' the one person who can make Dan set Lee loose is you. Savvy? Willyou go an' talk with Dan? This wolf of his would find him for you. "

She shook her head. 

"Why not?" cried Silent in a rising voice. 

"The last time he saw me, " she said, "he had reason to think that Itried to betray him because of Lee Haines. If I went to him now toplead for Haines he'd be sure that I was what he called me--Delilah!"

"Is that final?"

"Absolutely!"

"Now get me straight. They's a crowd of cowpunchers gatherin' inElkhead, an' today or tomorrow they'll be strong enough to take thelaw into their own hands and organize a little lynchin' bee, savvy?"

She shuddered. 

"It ain't pleasant, is it, the picture of big, good-lookin' Leedanglin' from the end of a rope with the crowd aroun' takin' pot-shotsat him? No, it ain't, an' you're goin' to stop it. You're goin' tostart from here in fifteen minutes with your hoss an' this wolf, aftergivin' me your promise to come back when you've seen Whistlin' Dan. You're goin' to make Dan go an' set Lee loose. "

She smiled in derision. 

"If Dan did that he'd be outlawed. "

"You won't stir?"

"Not a step!"

"Well, kid, for everything that happens to Lee somethin' worse willhappen to someone in the next room. Maybe you'd like to see him?"

He opened the door and she stepped into the entrance. Almost oppositeher sat old Joe Cumberland with his hands tied securely behind hisback. At sight of her he rose with a low cry. She turned on big Silentand whipped the six-gun from his hip. He barely managed to grasp herwrist and swing the heavy revolver out of line with his body. 

"You little fiend, " he snarled, "drop the gun, or I'll wring yourneck. "

"I don't fear you, " she said, never wincing under the crushing grip onher wrists, "you murderer!"

He said, calmly repossessing himself of his gun, "Now take a long lookat your father an' repeat all the things you was just saying' to me. "

She stared miserably at her father. When Silent caught Kate's handCumberland had started forward, but Kilduff and Rhinehart held him. 

"What is it, Kate, " he cried. "What does it mean?"

She explained it briefly: "This is Jim Silent!"

He remained staring at her with open mouth as if his brain refused toadmit what his ear heard. 

"There ain't no use askin' questions how an' why she's here, " saidSilent. "This is the pint. Lee Haines is behind the bars in Elkhead. Whistlin' Dan put him there an' maybe the girl c'n persuade Dan tobring him out again. If she don't--then everything the lynchin' gangdoes to Haines we're goin' to do to you. Git down on your ol' knees, Cumberland, an' beg your daughter to save your hide!"

The head of Kate dropped down. 

"Untie his hands, " she said. "I'll talk with Dan. "

"I knew you'd see reason, " grinned Silent. 

"Jest one minute, " said Cumberland. "Kate, is Lee Haines one ofSilent's gang?"

"He is. "

"An' Dan put him behind the bars?"

"Yes. "

"If Dan takes him out again the boy'll be outlawed, Kate. "

"Cumberland, " broke in Kilduff savagely, "here's your call to stopthinkin' about Whistlin' Dan an' begin figgerin' for yourself. "

"Don't you see?" said Kate, "it's your death these cowards mean. "

Cumberland seemed to grow taller, he stood so stiffly erect with hischin high like a soldier. 

"You shan't make no single step to talk with Dan!"

"Can't you understand that it's _you_ they threaten?" she cried. 

"I understan' it all, " he said evenly. "I'm too old to have a youngman damned for my sake. "

"Shut him up!" ordered Silent. "The old fool!"

The heavy hand of Terry Jordan clapped over Joe's mouth effectuallysilenced him. He struggled vainly to speak again and Kate turned toSilent to shut out the sight. 

"Tell your man to let him go, " she said, "I will do what you wish. "

"That's talkin' sense, " said Silent. "Come out with me an' I'll saddleyour hoss. Call the wolf. "

He opened the door and in response to her whistle Black Bart trottedout and followed them out to the horse shed. There the outlaw quicklysaddled Kate's pony. 

He said: "Whistlin' Dan is sure headin' back in this direction becausehe's got an idea I'm somewhere near. Bart will find him on the way. "

Silent was right. That morning Dan had started back towards GusMorris's place, for he was sure that the outlaws were camped in thatneighbourhood. A little before noon he veered half a mile to the righttowards a spring which welled out from a hillside, surrounded by asmall grove of willows. Having found it, he drank, and watered Satan, then took off the saddle to ease the stallion, and lay down at alittle distance for a ten-minute siesta, one of those half wakefulsleeps the habit of which he had learned from his wolf. 

He was roused from the doze by a tremendous snorting and snarling andfound Black Bart playing with Satan. It was their greeting afteran absence, and they dashed about among the willows like creaturespossessed. Dan brought horse and dog to a motionless stand with asingle whistle, and then ran out to the edge of the willows. Down theside of the hill rode Kate at a brisk gallop. In a moment she saw himand called his name, with a welcoming wave of her arm. Now she was offher horse and running to him. He caught her hands and held her foran instant far from him like one striving to draw out the note ofhappiness into a song. They could not speak. 

At last: "I knew you'd find a way to come. "

"They let me go, Dan. "

He frowned, and her eyes faltered from his. 

"They sent me to you to ask you--to free Lee Haines!"

He dropped her hands, and she stood trying to find words to explain, and finding none. 

"To free Haines?" he repeated heavily. 

"It is Dad, " she cried. "They have captured him, and they are holdinghim. They keep him in exchange for Haines. "

"If I free Haines they'll outlaw me. You know that, Kate?"

She made a pace towards him, but he retreated. 

"What can I do?" she pleaded desperately. "It is for my father--"

His face brightened as he caught at a new hope. 

"Show me the way to Silent's hiding place and I'll free your fatheran' reach the end of this trail at the same time, Kate!"

She blenched pitifully. It was hopeless to explain. 

"Dan--honey--I can't!"

She watched him miserably. 

"I've given them my word to come back alone. "

His head bowed. Out of the willows came Satan and Black Bart and stoodbeside him, the stallion nosing his shoulder affectionately. 

"Dan, dear, won't you speak to me? Won't you tell me that you try tounderstand?"

He said at last: "Yes. I'll free Lee Haines. "

The fingers of his right hand trailed slowly across the head of BlackBart. His eyes raised and looked past her far across the runningcurves of the hills, far away to the misty horizon. 

"Kate--"

"Dan, you _do_ understand?"

"I didn't know a woman could love a man the way you do Lee Haines. When I send him back to you tell him to watch himself. I'm playin'your game now, but if I meet him afterwards, I'll play my own. "

All she could say was: "Will you listen to me no more, Dan?"

"Here's where we say good-bye. "

He took her hand and his eyes were as unfathomable as a midnight sky. She turned to her horse and he helped her to the saddle with a steadyhand. 

That was all. He went back to the willows, his right arm resting onthe withers of Black Satan as if upon the shoulder of a friend. As shereached the top of the hill she heard a whistling from the willows, ahaunting complaint which brought the tears to her eyes. She spurredher tired horse to escape the sound. 

CHAPTER XXIII

HELL STARTS

Between twilight and dark Whistling Dan entered Elkhead. He rose inthe stirrups, on his toes, stretching the muscles of his legs. He wassensing his strength. So the pianist before he plays runs his fingersup and down the keys and sees that all is in tune and the touchperfect. 

Two rival saloons faced each other at the end of the single street. At the other extremity of the lane stood the house of deputy sheriffRogers, and a little farther was the jail. A crowd of horses stood infront of each saloon, but from the throngs within there came hardly asound. The hush was prophetic of action; it was the lull before thestorm. Dan slowed his horse as he went farther down the street. 

The shadowy figure of a rider showed near the jail. He narrowed hiseyes and looked more closely. Another, another, another horsemanshowed--four in sight on his side of the jail and probably as manymore out of his vision. Eight cattlemen guarded the place from whichhe must take Lee Haines, and every one of the eight, he had no doubt, was a picked man. Dan pulled up Satan to a walk and commenced towhistle softly. It was like one of those sounds of the wind, a thingto guess at rather than to know, but the effect upon Satan and BlackBart was startling. 

The ears of the stallion dropped flat on his neck. He began to slinkalong with a gliding step which was very like the stealthy pace ofBlack Bart, stealing ahead. His footfall was as silent as if he hadbeen shod with felt. Meantime Dan ran over a plan of action. He sawvery clearly that he had little time for action. Those motionlessguards around the jail made his task difficult enough, but there was astill greater danger. The crowds in the two saloons would be startingup the street for Haines before long. Their silence told him that. 

A clatter of hoofs came behind him. He did not turn his head, but hishand dropped down to his revolver butt. The fast riding horseman sweptand shot on down the street, leaving a pungent though invisible cloudof dust behind him. He stopped in front of Rogers's house and dartedup the steps and through the door. Acting upon a premonition, Dandismounted a short distance from Rogers's house and ran to the door. He opened it softly and found himself in a narrow hall dimly lightedby a smoking lamp. Voices came from the room to his right. 

"What d'you mean, Hardy?" the deputy sheriff was saying. 

"Hell's startin'!"

"There's a good many kinds of hell. Come out with it, Lee. I ain't nomind reader. "

"They're gettin' ready for the big bust!"

"What big bust?"

"It ain't no use bluffin'. Ain't Silent told you that I'm on theinside of the game?"

"You fool!" cried Rogers. "Don't use that name!"

Dan slipped a couple of paces down the hall and flattened himselfagainst the wall just as the door opened. Rogers looked out, drew agreat breath of relief, and went back into the room. Dan resumed hisformer position. 

"Now talk fast!" said Rogers. 

"About time for you to drop that rotten bluff. Why, man, I could eventell you jest how much you've cost Jim Silent. "

Rogers growled: "Tell me what's up. "

"The boys are goin' for the jail tonight. They'll get out Haines an'string him up. "

"It's comin' to him. He's played a hard game for a long time. "

"An' so have you, Rogers, for a damn long time!"

Rogers swallowed the insult, apparently. 

"What can I do?" he asked plaintively. "I'm willin' to give Silent andhis gang a square deal. "

"You should of done something while they was only a half-dozencowpunchers in town. Now the town's full of riders an' they're allafter blood. "

"An' my blood if they don't get Haines!" broke in the deputy sheriff. 

Hardy grunted. 

"They sure are, " he said. "I've heard 'em talk, an' they meanbusiness. All of 'em. But how'd you answer to Jim Silent, Rogers? Ifyou let 'em get Haines--well, Haines is Silent's partner an' Jim'llbust everything wide to get even with you. "

"I c'n explain, " said Rogers huskily. "I c'n show Silent how I'mhelpless. "

Footsteps went up and down the room. 

"If they start anything, " said Rogers, "I'll mark down the names ofthe ringleaders and I'll give 'em hell afterwards. That'll soothe Jimsome. "

"You won't know 'em. They'll wear masks. "

Dan opened the door and stepped into the room. Rogers started up witha curse and gripped his revolver. 

"I never knew you was so fond of gun play, " said Dan. "Maybe that gunof yours would be catchin' cold if you was to leave it out of theleather long?"

The sheriff restored his revolver slowly to the holster, glowering. 

"An' Rogers won't be needin' you for a minute or two, " went on Dan toHardy. 

They seemed to fear even his voice. The Wells Fargo agent vanishedthrough the door and clattered down the steps. 

"How long you been standin' at that door?" said Rogers, gnawing hislips. 

"Jest for a breathin' space, " said Dan. 

Rogers squinted his eyes to make up for the dimness of the lamplight. 

"By God!" he cried suddenly. "You're Whistlin' Dan Barry!"

He dropped into his chair and passed a trembling hand across hisforehead. 

He stammered: "Maybe you've changed your mind an' come back for thatfive thousand?"

"No, I've come for a man, not for money. "

"A man?"

"I want Lee Haines before the crowd gets him. "

"Would you really try to take Haines out?" asked Rogers with a touchof awe. 

"Are there any guards in the jail?"

"Two. Lewis an' Patterson. "

"Give me a written order for Haines. "

The deputy wavered. 

"If I do that I'm done for in this town!"

"Maybe. I want the key for Haines's handcuffs. "

"Go over an' put your hoss up in the shed behind the jail, " saidRogers, fighting for time, "an' when you come back I'll have the orderwritten out an' give it to you with the key. "

"Why not come over with me now?"

"I got some other business. "

"In five minutes I'll be back, " said Dan, and left the house. 

Outside he whistled to Satan, and the stallion trotted up to him. Heswung into the saddle and rode to the jail. There was not a guard insight. He rode around to the other side of the building to reach thestable. Still he could not sight one of those shadowy horsemen whohad surrounded the place a few minutes before. Perhaps the crowd hadcalled in the guards to join the attack. 

He put Satan away in the stable and as he led him into a stall heheard a roar of many voices far away. Then came the crack of halfa dozen revolvers. Dan set his teeth and glanced quickly over thehalf-dozen horses in the little shed. He recognized the tall bay ofLee Haines at once and threw on its back the saddle which hung on apeg directly behind it. As he drew up the cinch another shout camefrom the street, but this time very close. 

When he raced around the jail he saw the crowd pouring into the houseof the deputy sheriff. He ran on till he came to the outskirts of themob. Every man was masked, but in the excitement no one noticed thatDan's face was bare. Squirming his way through the press, Dan reachedthe deputy's office. It was almost filled. Rogers stood on a chairtrying to argue with the cattlemen. 

"No more talk, sheriff, " thundered one among the cowpunchers, "we'vehad enough of your line of talk. Now we want some action of our ownbrand. For the last time: Are you goin' to order Lewis an' Pattersonto give up Haines, or are you goin' to let two good men die fightin'for a damn lone rider?"

"What about the feller who's goin' to take Lee Haines out of Elkhead?"cried another. 

The crowd yelled with delight. 

"Yes, where is he? What about him?"

Rogers, glancing down from his position on the chair, stared into thebrown eyes of Whistling Dan. He stretched out an arm that shook withexcitement. 

"That feller there!" he cried, "that one without a mask! Whistlin' DanBarry is the man!"

CHAPTER XXIV

THE RESCUE

The throng gave back from Dan, as if from the vicinity of a panther. Dan faced the circle of scowling faces, smiling gently upon them. 

"Look here, Barry, " called a voice from the rear of the crowd, "whydo you want to take Haines away? Throw in your cards with us. We needyou. "

"If it's fightin' you want, " cried a joker, "maybe Lewis an' Pattersonwill give us all enough of it at the jail. "

"I ain't never huntin' for trouble, " said Dan. 

"Make your play quick, " said another. "We got no time to waste even onDan Barry. Speak out, Dan. Here's a lot of good fellers aimin' to takeout Haines an' give him what's due him--no more. Are you with us?"

"I'm not. "

"Is that final?"

"It is. "

"All right. Tie him up, boys. There ain't no other way!"

"Look out!" shouted a score of voices, for a gun flashed in Dan'shand. 

He aimed at no human target. The bullet shattered the glass lamp intoa thousand shivering and tinkling splinters. Thick darkness blottedthe room. Instantly thereafter a blow, a groan, and the fall of abody; then a confused clamour. 

"He's here!"

"Give up that gun, damn you!"

"You got the wrong man!"

"I'm Bill Flynn!"

"Guard the door!"

"Lights, for God's sake!"

"Help!"

A slender figure leaped up against the window and was dimly outlinedby the starlight outside. There was a crash of falling glass, and astwo or three guns exploded the figure leaped down outside the house. 

"Follow him!"

"Who was that?"

"Get a light! Who's got a match?"

Half the men rushed out of the room to pursue that fleeing figure. Theother half remained to see what had happened. It seemed impossiblethat Whistling Dan had escaped from their midst. Half a dozen sulphurmatches spurted little jets of blue flame and discovered four menlying prone on the floor, most of them with the wind trampled fromtheir bodies, but otherwise unhurt. One of them was the sheriff. 

He lay with his shoulders propped against the wall. His mouth was amass of blood. 

"Who got you, Rogers?"

"Where's Barry?"

"The jail, the jail!" groaned Rogers. "Barry has gone for the jail!"

Revolvers rattled outside. 

"He's gone for Haines, " screamed the deputy. "Go get him, boys!"

"How can he get Haines? He ain't got the keys. "

"He has, you fools! When he shot the lights out he jumped for me andknocked me off the chair. Then he went through my pockets and got thekeys. Get on your way! Quick!"

The lynchers, yelling with rage, were already stamping from the room. 

With the jangling bunch of keys in one hand and his revolver in theother, Dan started full speed for the jail as soon as he leaped downfrom the window. By the time he had covered half the interveningdistance the first pursuers burst out of Rogers's house and openedfire after the shadowy fugitive. He whirled and fired three shots highin the air. No matter how impetuous, those warning shots would makethe mob approach the jail with some caution. 

On the door of the jail he beat furiously with the bunch of keys. 

"What's up? Who's there?" cried a voice within. 

"Message from Rogers. Hell's started! He's sent me with the keys!"

The door jerked open and a tall man, with a rifle slung across onearm, blocked the entrance. 

"What's the message?" he asked. 

"This!" said Dan, and drove his fist squarely into the other's face. 

He fell without a cry and floundered on the floor, gasping. Dan pickedhim up and shoved him through the door, bolting it behind him. A narrow hall opened before him and ran the length of the smallbuilding. He glanced into the room on one side. It was the kitchen andeating-room in one. He rushed into the one on the other side. Two menwere there. One was Haines, sitting with his hands manacled. The otherwas the second guard, who ran for Dan, whipping his rifle to hisshoulder. As flame spurted from the mouth of the gun, Dan dived at theman's knees and brought him to the floor with a crash. He rose quicklyand leaned over the fallen man, who lay without moving, his armsspread wide. He had struck on his forehead when he dropped. He wasstunned for the moment, but not seriously hurt. Dan ran to Haines, whostood with his hands high above his head. Far away was the shout ofthe coming crowd. 

"Shoot and be damned!" said Haines sullenly. 

For answer Dan jerked down the hands of the lone rider and commencedto try the keys on the handcuffs. There were four keys. The fourthturned the lock. Haines shouted as his hands fell free. 

"After me!" cried Dan, and raced for the stable. 

As they swung into their saddles outside the shed, the lynchers racedtheir horses around the jail. 

"Straightaway!" called Dan. "Through the cottonwoods and down thelane. After me. Satan!"

The stallion leaped into a full gallop, heading straight for a tallgroup of cottonwoods beyond which was a lane fenced in with barbedwire. Half a dozen of the pursuers were in a position to cut them off, and now rushed for the cottonwoods, yelling to their comrades to jointhem. A score of lights flashed like giant fireflies as the lynchersopened fire. 

"They've blocked the way!" groaned Haines. 

Three men had brought their horses to a sliding stop in front of thecottonwoods and their revolvers cracked straight in the faces of Danand Haines. There was no other way for escape. Dan raised his revolverand fired twice, aiming low. Two of the horses reared and pitchedto the ground. The third rider had a rifle at his shoulder. He washolding his fire until he had drawn a careful bead. Now his gunspurted and Dan bowed far over his saddle as if he had been struckfrom behind. 

Before the rifleman could fire again Black Bart leaped high in theair. His teeth closed on the shoulder of the lyncher and the mancatapulted from his saddle to the ground. With his yell in their ears, Dan and Haines galloped through the cottonwoods, and swept down thelane. 

CHAPTER XXV

THE LONG RIDE

A cheer of triumph came from the lynchers. In fifty yards thefugitives learned the reason, for they glimpsed a high set of barsblocking the lane. Dan pulled back beside Haines. 

"Can the bay make it?" he called. 

"No. I'm done for. "

For answer Dan caught the bridle of Lee's horse close to the bit. Theywere almost to the bars. A dark shadow slid up and over them. It wasBlack Bart, with his head turned to look back even as he jumped, as ifhe were setting an example which he bid them follow. Appallingly highthe bars rose directly in front of them. 

"Now!" called Dan to the tall bay, and jerked up on the bit. 

Satan rose like a swallow to the leap. The bay followed in gallantimitation. For an instant they hung poised in air. Then Satan pitchedto the ground, landing safely and lightly on four cat-like feet. Aclick and a rattle behind them--the bay was also over, but his hindhoofs had knocked down the top bar. He staggered, reeled far toone side, but recovering, swept on after Satan and Dan. A yell ofdisappointment rang far behind. 

Glancing back Haines saw the foremost of the pursuers try to imitatethe feat of the fugitives, but even with the top bar down he failed. Man and horse pitched to the ground. 

For almost a mile the lane held straight on, and beyond stretchedthe open country. They were in that free sweep of hills before thepursuers remounted beyond the bars. In daytime a mile would have beena small handicap, but with the night and the hills to cover theirflight, and with such mounts as Satan and the tall bay, they weresafe. In half an hour all sound of them died out, and Haines, following Dan's example, slowed his horse to an easy gallop. 

The long rider was puzzled by his companion's horsemanship, for Danrode leaning far to the right of his saddle, with his head bowed. Several times Haines was on the verge of speaking, but he refrained. He commenced to sing in the exultation of freedom. An hour before hehad been in the "rat-trap" with a circle of lynchers around him, andonly two terror-stricken guards to save him from the most horrible ofdeaths. Then came Fate and tore him away and gave him to the libertyof the boundless hills. Fate in the person of this slender, sombreman. He stared at Dan with awe. 

At the top of a hill his companion drew rein, reeling in the saddlewith the suddenness of the halt. However, in such a horseman, thiscould not be. It must be merely a freak feature of his riding. 

"Move, " said Dan, his breath coming in pants. "Line out and get toher. "

"To who?" said Haines, utterly bewildered. 

"Delilah!"

"What?"

"Damn you, she's waitin' for you. "

"In the name of God, Barry, why do you talk like this after you'vesaved me from hell?"

He stretched out his hand eagerly, but Dan reined Satan back. 

"Keep your hand. I hate you worse'n hell. There ain't room enough inthe world for us both. If you want to thank me do it by keepin' out ofmy path. Because the next time we meet you're goin' to die, Haines. It's writ in a book. Now feed your hoss the spur and run for KateCumberland. But remember--I'm goin' to get you again if I can. "

"Kate--" began Haines. "She sent you for me?"

Only the yellow blazing eyes made answer and the wail of a coyote faraway on the shadowy hill. 

"Kate!" cried Haines again, but now there was a world of new meaningin his voice. He swung his horse and spurred down the slope. 

At the next hill-crest he turned in the saddle, saw the motionlessrider still outlined against the sky, and brought the bay to a halt. He was greatly troubled. For a reason mysterious and far beyond thehorizon of his knowledge, Dan was surrendering Kate Cumberland to him. 

"He's doing it while he still loves her, " muttered Haines, "and am Icur enough to take her from him after he has saved me from God knowswhat?"

He turned his horse to ride back, but at that moment he caughtthe weird, the unearthly note of Dan's whistling. There was bothmelancholy and gladness in it. The storm wind running on the hills andexulting in the blind terror of the night had such a song as this tosing. 

"If he was a man, " Haines argued briefly with himself, "I'd do it. Buthe isn't a man. He's a devil. He has no more heart than the wolf whichowns him as master. Shall I give a girl like Kate Cumberland to thatwild panther? She's mine--all mine!"

Once more he turned his horse and this time galloped steadily on intothe night. 

When Haines dropped out of sight, Dan's whistling stopped. He lookedup to the pitiless glitter of the stars. He looked down to the sombresweep of black hills. The wind was like a voice saying over and overagain: "Failure. " Everything was lost. 

He slipped from the saddle and took off his coat. From his leftshoulder the blood welled slowly, steadily. He tore a strip from hisshirt and attempted to make a bandage, but he could not manage it withone hand. 

The world thronged with hostile forces eager to hunt him to the death. He needed all his strength, and now that was ebbing from a wound whicha child could have staunched for him, but where could he find even afriendly child? Truly all was lost! The satyr or the black pantheronce had less need of man's help than had Dan, but now he was hurt inbody and soul. That matchless co-ordination of eye with hand and footwas gone. He saw Kate smiling into the eyes of Haines; he imaginedBill Kilduff sitting on the back of Satan, controlling all thatglorious force and speed; he saw Hal Purvis fighting venomously withBart for the mastery which eventually must belong to the man. 

He turned to the wild pair. Vaguely they sensed a danger threateningtheir master, and their eyes mourned for his hurt. He buried his faceon the strong, smooth shoulder of Satan, and groaned. There came theanswering whinny and the hot breath of the horse against the side ofhis face. There was the whine of Black Bart behind him, then the roughtongue of the wolf touched the dripping fingers. Then he felt a hotgust of the wolf's breath against his hand. 

Too late he realized what that meant. He whirled with a cry ofcommand, but the snarl of Black Bart cut it short. The wolf stoodbristling, trembling with eagerness for the kill, his great whitefangs gleaming, his snarl shrill and guttural with the frenzy of hisdesire, for he had tasted blood. Dan understood as he stared into theyellow green fury of the wolf's eyes, yet he felt no fear, only aglory in the fierce, silent conflict. He could not move the fingers ofhis left hand, but those of his right curved, stiffened. He desirednothing more in the world than the contact with that great, bristlingblack body, to leap aside from those ominous teeth, to set his fingersin the wolf's throat. Reason might have told him the folly of such astrife, but all that remained in his mind was the love of combat--ablind passion. His eyes glowed like those of the wolf, yellow fireagainst the green. Black Bart crouched still lower, gathering himselffor the spring, but he was held by the man's yellow gleaming eyes. They invited the battle. Fear set its icy hand on the soul of thewolf. 

The man seemed to tower up thrice his normal height. His voice rang, harsh, sudden, unlike the utterance of man or beast: "_Down!_"

Fear conquered Black Bart. The fire died from his eyes. His body sankas if from exhaustion. He crawled on his belly to the feet of hismaster and whined an unutterable submission. 

And then that hand, warm and wet with the thing whose taste set thewolf's heart on fire with the lust to kill, was thrust against hisnose. He leaped back with bared teeth, growling horribly. The eyescommanded him back, commanded him relentlessly. He howled dismally tothe senseless stars, yet he came; and once more that hand was thrustagainst his nose. He licked the fingers. 

That blood-lust came hotter than before, but his fear was greater. He licked the strange hand again, whining. Then the master kneeled. Another hand, clean, and free from that horrible warm, wet sign ofdeath, fell upon his shaggy back. The voice which he knew of old cameto him, blew away the red mist from his soul, comforted him. 

"Poor Bart!" said the voice, and the hand went slowly over his head. "It weren't your fault. "

The stallion whinnied softly. A deep growl formed in the throat of thewolf, a mighty effort at speech. And now, like a gleam of light in adark room, Dan remembered the house of Buck Daniels. There, at least, they could not refuse him aid. He drew on his coat, though theeffort set him sweating with agony, got his foot in the stirrup withdifficulty, and dragged himself to the saddle. Satan started at aswift gallop. 

"Faster, Satan! Faster, partner!"

What a response! The strong body settled a little closer to theearth as the stride increased. The rhythm of the pace grew quicker, smoother. There was no adequate phrase to describe the matchlessmotion. And in front--always just a little in front with the plungingforefeet of the horse seeming to threaten him at every stride, ranBlack Bart with his head turned as if he were the guard and guide ofthe fugitive. 

Dan called and Black Bart yelped in answer. Satan tossed up hishead and neighed as he raced along. The two replies were like humanassurances that there was still a fighting chance. 

The steady loss of blood was telling rapidly now. He clutched thepommel, set his teeth, and felt oblivion settle slowly and surely uponhim. As his senses left him he noted the black outlines of the nexthigh range of hills, a full ten miles away. 

He only knew the pace of Satan never slackened. There seemed no effortin it. He was like one of those fabled horses, the offspring of thewind, and like the wind, tireless, eternal of motion. 

A longer oblivion fell upon Dan. As he roused from it he foundhimself slipping in the saddle. He struggled desperately to grasp thesaddlehorn and managed to draw himself up again; but the warning wassufficient to make him hunt about for some means of making himselfmore secure in the saddle. It was a difficult task to do anythingwith only one hand, but he managed to tie his left arm to thebucking-strap. If the end came, at least he was sure to die in thesaddle. Vaguely he was aware as he looked around that the black hillswere no longer in the distance. He was among them. 

On went Satan. His breath was coming more and more laboured. It seemedto Dan's dim consciousness that some of the spring was gone from thatglorious stride which swept on and on with the slightest undulation, like a swallow skimming before the wind; but so long as strengthremained he knew that Satan would never falter in his pace. As thedelirium swept once more shadow-like on his brain, he allowed himselfto fall forward, and wound his fingers as closely as possible in thethick mane. His left arm jerked horribly against the bonds. Blacknight swallowed him once more. 

Only his invincible heart kept Satan going throughout that laststretch. His ears lay flat on his neck, lifting only when the mastermuttered and raved in his fever. Foam flew back against his throatand breast. His breath came shorter, harder, with a rasp; but thegibbering voice of his rider urged him on, faster, and faster. Theytopped a small hill, and a little to the left and a mile away, rosea group of cottonwoods, and Dan, recovering consciousness, knew thehouse of Buck. He also knew that his last moment of consciousness wascome. Surges of sleepy weakness swept over his brain. He could neverguide Satan to the house. 

"Bart!" he called feebly. 

The wolf whining, dropped back beside him. Dan pointed his right armstraight ahead. Black Bart leaped high into the air and his shrillyelp told that he had seen the cottonwoods and the house. 

Dan summoned the last of his power and threw the reins over the headof Satan. 

"Take us in, Bart, " he said, and twisting his fingers into Satan'smane fell across the saddlehorn. 

Satan, understanding the throwing of the reins as an order to halt, came to a sharp stop, and the body of the senseless rider sagged toone side. Black Bart caught the reins. They were bitter and salt withblood of the master. 

He tugged hard. Satan whinnied his doubt, and the growl of Black Bartanswered, half a threat. In a moment more they were picking their waythrough the brush towards the house of Buck Daniels. 

Satan was far gone with exhaustion. His head drooped; his legssprawled with every step; his eyes were glazed. Yet he staggered onwith the great black wolf pulling at the reins. There was the salttaste of blood in the mouth of Black Bart; so he stalked on, salivadripping from his mouth, and his eyes glazed with the lust to kill. His furious snarling was the threat which urged on the stallion. 

CHAPTER XXVI

BLACK BART TURNS NURSE

It was old Mrs. Daniels who woke first at the sound of scratching andgrowling. She roused her husband and son, and all three went to thedoor, Buck in the lead with his six-gun in his hand. At sight of thewolf he started back and raised the gun, but Black Bart fawned abouthis feet. 

"Don't shoot--it's a dog, an' there's his master!" cried Sam. "By theLord, they's a dead man tied on that there hoss!"

Dan lay on Satan, half fallen from the saddle, with his head hangingfar down, only sustained by the strength of the rein. The stallion, wholly spent, stood with his legs braced, his head low, and his breathcoming in great gasps. The family ran to the rescue. Sam cut the reinand Buck lowered the limp body in his arms. 

"Buck, is he dead?" whispered Mrs. Daniels. 

"I don't feel no heart beat, " said Buck. "Help me fetch him into thehouse, Dad!"

"Look out for the hoss!" cried Sam. 

Buck started back with his burden just in time, for Satan, surrendering to his exhaustion, pitched to the ground, and lay withsprawling legs like a spent dog rather than a horse. 

"Let the hoss be, " said Buck. "Help me with the man. He's hurt bad. "

Mrs. Daniels ran ahead and lighted a lamp. They laid the bodycarefully upon a bed. It made a ghastly sight, the bloodless face withthe black hair fallen wildly across the forehead, the mouth looselyopen, and the lips black with dust. 

"Dad!" said Buck. "I think I've seen this feller. God knows if he'slivin' or dead. "

He dropped to his knees and pressed his ear over Dan's heart. 

"I can't feel no motion. Ma, get that hand mirror--"

She had it already and now held it close to the lips of the woundedman. When she drew it away their three heads drew close together. 

"They's a mist on it! He's livin'!" cried Buck. 

"It ain't nothing, " said Sam. "The glass ain't quite clear, that'sall. "

Mrs. Daniels removed the last doubt by running her finger across thesurface of the glass. It left an unmistakable mark. 

They wasted no moment then. They brought hot and cold water, washedout his wound, cleansed away the blood; and while Mrs. Daniels and herhusband fixed the bandage, Buck pounded and rubbed the limp body torestore the circulation. In a few minutes his efforts were rewarded bya great sigh from Dan. 

He shouted in triumph, and then: "By God, it's Whistlin' Dan Barry. "

"It is!" said Sam. "Buck, they's been devils workin' tonight. It suretook more'n one man to nail him this way. "

They fell to work frantically. There was a perceptible pulse, thebreathing was faint but steady, and a touch of colour came in theface. 

"His arm will be all right in a few days, " said Mrs. Daniels, "but hemay fall into a fever. He's turnin' his head from side to side andtalkin'. What's he sayin', Buck?"

"He's sayin': 'Faster, Satan. '"

"That's the hoss, " interpreted Sam. 

"'Hold us straight, Bart!' That's what he's sayin' now. "

"That's the wolf. "

"'An' it's all for Delilah!' Who's Delilah, Dad?"

"Maybe it's some feller Dan knows. "

"Some feller?" repeated Mrs. Daniels with scorn. "It's some worthlessgirl who got Whistlin' Dan into this trouble. "

Dan's eyes opened but there was no understanding in them. 

"Haines, I hate you worse'n hell!"

"It's Lee Haines who done this!" cried Sam. 

"If it is, I'll cut out his heart!"

"It can't be Haines, " broke in Mrs. Daniels. "Old man Perkins, didn'the tell us that Haines was the man that Whistlin' Dan Barry hadbrought down into Elkhead? How could Haines do this shootin' while hewas in jail?"

"Ma, " said Sam, "you watch Whistlin' Dan. Buck an' me'll take care ofthe hoss--that black stallion. He's pretty near all gone, but he'sworth savin'. What I don't see is how he found his way to us. It'scertain Dan didn't guide him all the way. "

"How does the wind find its way?" said Buck. "It was the wolf thatbrought Dan here, but standin' here talkin' won't tell us how. Let'sgo out an' fix up Satan. "

It was by no means an easy task. As they approached the horse heheaved himself up, snorting, and stood with legs braced, and pendanthead. Even his eyes were glazed with exhaustion, but behind themit was easy to guess the dauntless anger which raged against theseintruders. Yet he would have been helpless against them. It was BlackBart who interfered at this point. He stood before them, his hairbristling and his teeth bared. 

Sam suggested: "Leave the door of the house open an' let him hearWhistlin' Dan's voice. "

It was done. At once the delirious voice of Dan stole out to themfaintly. The wolf turned his head to Satan with a plaintive whine, asif asking why the stallion remained there when that voice was audible. Then he raced for the open door and disappeared into the house. 

"Hurry in, Buck!" called Sam. "Maybe the wolf'll scare Ma!"

They ran inside and found Black Bart on the bed straddling the body ofWhistling Dan, and growling at poor Mrs. Daniels, who crouched in acorner of the room. It required patient work before he was convincedthat they actually meant no harm to his master. 

"What's the reason of it?" queried Sam helplessly. "The damn wolf letus take Dan off the hoss without makin' any fuss. "

"Sure he did, " assented Buck, "but he ain't sure of me yet, an' everytime he comes near me he sends the cold chills up my back. "

Having decided that he might safely trust them to touch Dan's body, the great wolf went the round and sniffed them carefully, his hairbristling and the forbidding growl lingering in his throat. In the endhe apparently decided that they might be tolerated, though he mustkeep an eye upon their actions. So he sat down beside the bed andfollowed with an anxious eye every movement of Mrs. Daniels. The menwent back to the stallion. He still stood with legs braced far apart, and head hanging low. Another mile of that long race and he would havedropped dead beneath his rider. 

Nevertheless at the coming of the strangers he reared up his head alittle and tried to run away. Buck caught the dangling reins nearthe bit. Satan attempted to strike out with his forehoof. It was amovement as clumsy and slow as the blow of a child, and Buck easilyavoided it. Realizing his helplessness Satan whinnied a heart-breakingappeal for help to his unfailing friend, Black Bart. The wail of thewolf answered dolefully from the house. 

"Good Lord, " groaned Buck. "Now we'll have that black devil on ourhands again. "

"No, we won't, " chuckled Sam, "the wolf won't leave Dan. Come onalong, old hoss. "

Nevertheless it required hard labour to urge and drag the stallionto the stable. At the end of that time they had the saddle off and amanger full of fodder before him. They went back to the house with theimpression of having done a day's work. 

"Which it shows the fool nature of a hoss, " moralized Sam. "Thatstallion would be willin' to lay right down and die for the manthat's jest rode him up to the front door of death, but he wisheseverlastingly that he had the strength to kick the daylight out of youan' me that's been tryin' to take care of him. You jest write thisdown inside your brain, Buck: a hoss is like a woman. They jestnacherally ain't no reason in 'em!"

They found Dan in a heavy sleep, his breath coming irregularly. Mrs. Daniels stated that it was the fever which she had feared and sheoffered to sit up with the sick man through the rest of that night. Buck lifted her from the chair and took her place beside the bed. 

"No one but me is goin' to take care of Whistlin' Dan, " he stated. 

So the vigil began, with Buck watching Dan, and Black Bart alert, suspicious, ready at the first wrong move to leap at the throat ofBuck. 

CHAPTER XXVII

NOBODY LAUGHS

That night the power which had sent Dan into Elkhead, Jim Silent, stood his turn at watch in the narrow canyon below the old Saltonplace. In the house above him sat Terry Jordan, Rhinehart, and HalPurvis playing poker, while Bill Kilduff drew a drowsy series of airsfrom his mouth-organ. His music was getting on the nerves of the otherthree, particularly Jordan and Rhinehart, for Purvis was winningsteadily. 

"Let up!" broke out Jordan at last, pounding on the table with hisfist. "Your damn tunes are gettin' my goat. Nobody can think whileyou're hittin' it up like that. This ain't no prayer meetin', Bill. "

For answer Kilduff removed the mouth-organ to take a deep breath, blinked his small eyes, and began again in a still higher key. 

"Go slow, Terry, " advised Rhinehart in a soft tone. "Kilduff ain'tfeelin' none too well tonight. "

"What's the matter with him?" growled the scar-faced man, none tooanxious to start an open quarrel with the formidable Kilduff. 

Rhinehart jerked his thumb over his shoulder. 

"The gal in there. He don't like the game the chief has been workin'with her. "

"Neither do I, " said Purvis, "but I'd do worse than the chief done toget Lee Haines back. "

"Get Haines back?" said Kilduff, his voice ominously deep. "Thereain't no chance of that. If there was I wouldn't have no kick againstthe chief for what he's done to Kate. "

"Maybe there's _some_ chance, " suggested Rhinehart. 

"Chance, hell!" cried Kilduff. "One man agin a whole town full? I sayall that Jim has done is to get Whistlin' Dan plugged full of lead. "

"Well, " said Purvis, "if that's done, ain't the game worth while?"

The rest of the men chuckled and even Kilduff smiled. 

"Old Joe Cumberland is sure takin' it hard, " said "Calamity"Rhinehart. "All day he's been lightin' into the girl. "

"The funny part, " mused Purvis, "is that the old boy really means it. I think he'd of sawed off his right hand to keep her from goin' toWhistlin' Dan. "

"An' her sittin' white-faced an' starin' at nothin' an' tryin' tocomfort _him!_" rumbled Kilduff, standing up under the stress of hisunwonted emotion. "My God, she was apologizin' for what she done, an'tryin' to cheer him up, an' all the time her heart was bustin'. "

He pulled out a violently coloured bandana and wiped his forehead. 

"When we all get down to hell, " he said, "they'll be quite a littletalkin' done about this play of Jim's--you c'n lay to that. "

"Who's that singin' down the canyon?" asked Jordan. "It soundslike--"

He would not finish his sentence as if he feared to prove a falseprophet. They rose as one man and stared stupidly at one another. 

"Haines!" broke out Rhinehart at last. 

"It ain't no ways possible!" said Kilduff. "And yet--by God, it is!"

They rushed for the door and made out two figures approaching, one onhorseback, and the other on foot. 

"Haines!" called Purvis, his shrill voice rising to a squeak with hisexcitement. 

"Here I am!" rang back the mellow tones of the big lone rider, and ina moment he and Jim Silent entered the room. 

Glad faces surrounded him. There was infinite wringing of his hand andmuch pounding on the back. Kilduff and Rhinehart pushed him back intoa chair. Jordan ran for a flask of whisky, but Haines pushed thebottle away. 

"I don't want anything on my breath, " he said, "because I have to talkto a woman. Where's Kate?"

The men glanced at each other uneasily. 

"She's here, all right, " said Silent hastily. "Now tell us how you gotaway. "

"Afterwards, " said Haines. "But first Kate. "

"What's your hurry to see her?" said Kilduff. 

Haines laughed exultantly. 

"You're jealous, Bill! Why, man, she sent for me! Sent Whistling Danhimself for me. "

"Maybe she did, " said Kilduff, "but that ain't no partic'lar sign I'mjealous. Tell us about the row in Elkhead. "

"That's it, " said Jordan. "We can't wait, Lee. "

"Just one word explains it, " said Haines. "Barry!"

"What did he do?" This from every throat at once. 

"Broke into the jail with all Elkhead at his heels flashing theirsix-guns--knocked down the two guards--unlocked my bracelets (Godknows where he got the key!)--shoved me onto the bay--drove away withme--shot down two men while his wolf pulled down a third--made myhorse jump a set of bars as high as my head--and here I am!"

There was a general loosening of bandanas. The eyes of Jim Silentgleamed. 

"And all Elkhead knows that he's the man who took you out of jail?" heasked eagerly. 

"Right. He's put his mark on them, " responded Haines, "but the girl, Jim!"

"By God!" said Silent. "I've got him! The whole world is agin him--thelaw an' the outlaws. He's done for!"

He stopped short. 

"Unless you're feelin' uncommon grateful to him for what he done foryou, Lee?"

"He told me he hated me like hell, " said Haines. "I'm grateful to himas I'd be to a mountain lion that happened to do me a good turn. Nowfor Kate!"

"Let him see her, " said Silent. "That's the quickest way. Call herout, Haines. We'll take a little walk while you're with her. "

The moment they were gone Haines rushed to the door and knockedloudly. It was opened at once and Kate stood before him. She winced atsight of him. 

"It's I, Kate!" he cried joyously. "I've come back from the dead. "

She stepped from the room and closed the door behind her. 

"What of Dan? Tell me! Was--was he hurt?"

"Dan?" he repeated with an impatient smile. "No, he isn't hurt. Hepulled me through--got me out of jail and safe into the country. Hehad to drop two or three of the boys to do it. "

Her head fell back a little and in the dim light, for the first time, he saw her face with some degree of clearness, and started at itspallor. 

"What's the matter, Kate--dear?" he said anxiously. 

"What of Dan?" she asked faintly. 

"I don't know. He's outlawed. He's done for. The whole range will beagainst him. But why are you so worried about him, Kate?--when he toldme that you loved me--"

She straightened. 

"Love? _You?_"

His face lengthened almost ludicrously. 

"But why--Dan came for me--he said you sent him--he--" he broke down, stammering, utterly confused. 

"This is why I sent him!" she answered, and throwing open the doorgestured to him to enter. 

He followed her and saw the lean figure of old Joe Cumberland lying ona blanket close to the wall. 

"That's why!" she whispered. 

"How does he come here?"

"Ask the devil in his human form! Ask your friend, Jim Silent!"

He walked into the outer room with his head low. He found the othersalready returned. Their carefully controlled grins spoke volumes. 

"Where's Silent?" he asked heavily. 

"He's gone, " said Jordan. 

Hal Purvis took Haines to one side. 

"Take a brace, " he urged. 

"She hates me, Hal, " said the big fellow sadly. "For God's sake, wasthere no other way of getting me out?"

"Not one! Pull yourself together, Lee. There ain't no one for you tohold a spite agin. Would you rather be back in Elkhead dangling fromthe end of a rope?"

"It seems to have been a sort of--joke, " said Haines. 

"Exactly. But at that sort of a joke nobody laughs!"

"And Whistling Dan Barry?"

"He's done for. We're all agin him, an' now even the rangers willhelp us hunt him down. Think it over careful, Haines. You're agin himbecause you want the girl. I want that damned wolf of his, Black Bart. Kilduff would rather get into the saddle of Satan than ride to heaven. An' Jim Silent won't never rest till he sees Dan lyin' on the groundwith a bullet through his heart. Here's four of us. Each of us wantsomething that belongs to him, from his life to his dog. Haines, I'maskin' you man to man, was there any one ever born who could get awayfrom four men like us?"

CHAPTER XXVIII

WHISTLING DAN, DESPERADO

It was an urgent business which sent Silent galloping over the hillsbefore dawn. When the first light came he was close to the placeof Gus Morris. He slowed his horse to a trot, but after a carefulreconnoitring, seeing no one stirring around the sheriff's house, hedrew closer and commenced to whistle a range song, broken here andthere with a significant phrase which sounded like a signal. Finally acloth was waved from a window, and Silent, content, turned his back onthe house, and rode away at a walk. 

Within half an hour the pounding of a horse approached from behind. The plump sheriff came to a halt beside him, jouncing in the saddlewith the suddenness of the stop. 

"What's up?" he called eagerly. 

"Whistlin' Dan. "

"What's new about him? I know they're talkin' about that play he madeagin Haines. They's some says he's a faster man than you, Jim!"

"They say too damned much!" snarled Silent. "This is what's new. Whistlin' Dan Barry--no less--has busted open the jail at Elkhead an'set Lee Haines free. "

The sheriff could not speak. 

"I fixed it, Gus. I staged the whole little game. "

"_You_ fixed it with Whistlin' Dan?"

"Don't ask me how I worked it. The pint is that he did the job. He gotinto the jail while the lynchers was guardin' it, gettin' ready for arush. They opened fire. It was after dark last night. Haines an' Danmade a rush for it from the stable on their hosses. They was lyncherseverywhere. Haines didn't have no gun. Dan wouldn't trust him withone. He did the shootin' himself. He dropped two of them with twoshots. His devil of a wolf-dog brung down another. "

"Shootin' at night?"

"Shootin' at night, " nodded Silent. "An" now, Gus, they's only onething left to complete my little game--an' that's to get Whistlin' DanBarry proclaimed an outlaw an' put a price on his head, savvy?"

"Why d'you hate him so?" asked Morris curiously. 

"Morris, why d'you hate smallpox?"

"Because a man's got no chance fightin' agin it. "

"Gus, that's why I hate Whistlin' Dan, but I ain't here to argue. Iwant you to get Dan proclaimed an outlaw. "

The sheriff scowled and bit his lip. 

"I can't do it, Jim. "

"Why the hell can't you?"

"Don't go jumpin' down my throat. It ain't human to double crossnobody the way you're double crossin' that kid. He's clean. He fightssquare. He's jest done you a good turn. I can't do it, Jim. "

There was an ominous silence. 

"Gus, " said the outlaw, "how many thousand have I given you?"

The sheriff winced. 

"I dunno, " he said, "a good many, Jim. "

"An' now you're goin' to lay down on me?"

Another pause. 

"People are gettin' pretty excited nowadays, " went on Silentcarelessly. "Maybe they'd get a lot more excited if they was to knowjest how much I've paid you, Gus. "

The sheriff struck his forehead with a pudgy hand. 

"When a man's sold his soul to the devil they ain't no way of buyin'it back. "

"When you're all waked up, " said Silent soothingly, "they ain't nomore reasonable man than you, Gus. But sometimes you get to seein'things cross-eyed. Here's my game. What do you think they'd do inElkhead if a letter came for Dan Barry along about now?"

"The boys must be pretty hot, " said the sheriff. "I suppose theletter'd be opened. "

"It would, " said the outlaw. "You're sure a clever feller, Gus. Youc'n see a white hoss in the sunlight. Now what d'you suppose they'dthink if they opened a letter addressed to Dan Barry and readsomething like this:

"'Dear Dan: You made great play for L. H. None of us is going toforget it. Maybe the thing for you to do is to lay low for a while. Then join us any time you want to. We all think nobody could of workedthat stunt any smoother than you done. The rest of the boys say thattwo thousand ain't enough for the work you've done. They vote that youget an extra thousand for it. I'm agreeable about that, and when youget short of cash just drop up and see us--you know where. 

"'That's a great bluff you've made about being on my trail. Keep itup. It'll fool everybody for a while. They'll think, maybe, that whatyou did for L. H. Was because he was your personal friend. They won'tsuspect that you're now one of us. Adios, "'J. S. '"

Silent waited for the effect of this missive to show in Morris's face. 

"Supposin' they was to read a letter like that, Gus. D'you think maybeit'd sort of peeve them?"

"He'd be outlawed inside of two days!"

"Right. Here's the letter. An' you're goin' to see that it's deliveredin Elkhead, Morris. "

The sheriff looked sombrely on the little square of white. 

"I sort of think, " he said at last, "that this here's the deathwarrant for Whistlin' Dan Barry. "

"So do I, " grinned Silent, considerably thirsty for action. "That'syour chance to make one of your rarin', tarin' speeches. Then you hopinto the telegraph office an' send a wire to the Governor askin' thata price be put on the head of the bloodthirsty desperado, Dan Barry, commonly known as Whistlin' Dan. "

"It's like something out of a book, " said the sheriff slowly. "It'slike some damned horror story. "

"The minute you get the reply to that telegram swear in forty deputiesand announce that they's a price on Barry's head. So long, Gus. Thislittle play'll make the boys figger you're the most efficient sheriffthat never pulled a gun. "

He turned his horse, laughing loudly, and the sheriff, with thatlaughter in his ears, rode back towards his hotel with a downwardhead. 

 * * * * *

All day at the Daniels's house the fever grew perceptibly, and thatnight the family held a long consultation. 

"They's got to be somethin' done, " said Buck. "I'm goin' to ride intotown tomorrow an' get ahold of Doc Geary. "

"There ain't no use of gettin' that fraud Geary, " said Mrs. Danielsscornfully. "I think that if the boy c'n be saved I c'n do it as wellas that doctor. But there ain't no doctor c'n help him. The troublewith Dan ain't his wound--it's his mind that's keepin' him low. "

"His mind?" queried old Sam. 

"Listen to him now. What's all that talkin' about Delilah?"

"If it ain't Delilah it's Kate, " said Buck. "Always one of the twohe's talkin' about. An' when he talks of them his fever gets worse. Who's Delilah, an' who's Kate?"

"They's one an' the same person, " said Mrs. Daniels. "It do beat allhow blind men are!"

"Are we now?" said her husband with some heat. "An' what good would itdo even if we knowed that they was the same?"

"Because if we could locate the girl they's a big chance she'd bringhim back to reason. She'd make his brain quiet, an' then his body'lltake care of itself, savvy?"

"But they's a hundred Kates in the range, " said Sam. "Has he said herlast name, Buck, or has he given you any way of findin' out where shelives?"

"There ain't no way, " brooded Buck, "except that when he talks abouther sometimes he speaks of Lee Haines like he wanted to kill him. Sometimes he's dreamin' of havin' Lee by the throat. D'you honestthink that havin' the girl here would do any good, ma?"

"Of course it would, " she answered. "He's in love, that poor boy is, an' love is worse than bullets for some men. I don't mean you or Sam. Lord knows you wouldn't bother yourselves none about a woman. "

Her eyes challenged them. 

"He talks about Lee havin' the girl?" asked Sam. 

"He sure does, " said Buck, "which shows that he's jest ravin'. Howcould Lee have the girl, him bein' in jail at Elkhead?"

"But maybe Lee had her before Whistlin' Dan got him at Morris's place. Maybe she's up to Silent's camp now. "

"A girl in Jim Silent's camp?" repeated Buck scornfully. "Jim'd assoon have a ton of lead hangin' on his shoulders. "

"Would he though?" broke in Mrs. Daniels. "You're considerable young, Buck, to be sayin' what men'll do where they's women concerned. Whereis this camp?"

"I dunno, " said Buck evasively. "Maybe up in the hills. Maybe at theold Salton place. If I thought she was there, I'd risk goin' up andgettin' her--with her leave or without it!"

"Don't be talkin' fool stuff like that, " said his mother anxiously. "You ain't goin' near Jim Silent agin, Buck!"

He shrugged his shoulders, with a scowl, and turned away to go back tothe bedside of Whistling Dan. 

In the morning Buck was hardly less haggard than Dan. His mother, withclasped hands and an anxious face, stood at the foot of the bed, but her trouble was more for her son than for Dan. Old Sam was outsaddling Buck's horse, for they had decided that the doctor must bebrought from Elkhead at once. 

"I don't like to leave him, " growled Buck. "I misdoubt what may behappenin' while I'm gone. "

"Don't look at me like that, " said his mother. "Why, Buck, a bodywould think that if he dies while you're gone you'll accuse yourfather an' mother of murder. "

"Don't be no minute away from him, " urged Buck, "that's all I ask. "

"Cure his brain, " said his mother monotonously, "an' his body'll takecare of itself. Who's that talkin' with your dad outside?"

Very faintly they caught the sound of voices, and after a moment thedeparting clatter of a galloping horse. Old Sam ran into the housebreathless. 

"Who was it? What's the matter, pa?" asked his wife, for the oldcowpuncher's face was pale even through his tan. 

"Young Seaton was jest here. He an' a hundred other fellers is combin'the range an' warnin' everyone agin that Dan Barry. The bullet in hisshoulder--he got it while he was breaking jail with Lee Haines. An' heshot down the hosses of two men an' his dog pulled down a third one. "

"Busted jail with Lee Haines!" breathed Buck. "It ain't no waysnacheral. Which Dan hates Lee Haines!"

"He was bought off by Jim Silent, " said old Sam. "They opened a letterin Elkhead, an' the letter told everything. It was signed "J. S. " an'it thanked Dan for gettin' "L. H. " free. "

"It's a lie!" said Buck doggedly. 

"Buck! Sam!" cried Mrs. Daniels, seeing the two men of her familyglaring at each other with something like hate in their eyes. "Sam, have you forgot that this lad has eat your food in your house?"

Sam turned as crimson as he had been pale before. 

"I forgot, " he muttered. "I was scared an' forgot!"

"An' maybe you've forgot that I'd be swingin' on the end of a rope inElkhead if it wasn't for Dan Barry?" suggested Buck. 

"Buck, " said his father huskily, "I'm askin' your pardon. I got sortof panicky for a minute, that's all. But what are we goin' to do withhim? If he don't get help he'll be a dead man quick. An' you can't goto Elkhead for the doctor. They'd doctor Dan with six-guns, that'swhat they'd do. "

"What could of made him do it?" said Mrs. Daniels, wiping a suddenburst of tears from her eyes. 

"Oh, God, " said Buck. "How'd I know why he done it? How'd I know whyhe turned me loose when he should of took me to Elkhead to be lynchedby the mob there? The girl's the only thing to help him outside of adoctor. I'm goin' to get the girl. "

"Where?"

"I dunno. Maybe I'll try the old Salton place. "

"And take her away from Jim Silent?" broke in his father. "You mightjest as well go an' shoot yourse'f before startin'. That'll save yourhoss the long ride, an' it'll bring you to jest the same end. "

"Listen!" said Buck, "they's the wolf mournin'!"

"Buck, you're loco!"

"Hush, pa!" whispered Mrs. Daniels. 

She caught the hand of her brawny son. 

"Buck, I'm no end proud of you, lad. If you die, it's a good death!Tell me, Buck dear, have you got a plan?"

He ground his big hand across his forehead, scowling. 

"I dunno, " he said, drawing a long breath. "I jest know that I got toget the girl. Words don't say what I mean. All I know is that I've gotto go up there an' get that girl, and bring her back so's she can saveDan, not from the people that's huntin' him, but from himself. "

"There ain't no way of changin' you?" said his father. 

"Pa, " said Mrs. Daniels, "sometimes you're a plumb fool!"

Buck was already in the saddle. He waved farewell, but after he sethis face towards the far-away hills he never turned his head. Behindhim lay the untamed three. Before him, somewhere among those naked, sunburned hills, was the woman whose love could reclaim the wild. 

A dimness came before his eyes. He attempted to curse at thisweakness, but in place of the blasphemy something swelled in histhroat, and a still, small music filled his heart. And when at lasthe was able to speak his lips framed a vow like that of the oldcrusaders. 

CHAPTER XXIX

"WEREWOLF"

Buck's cattle pony broke from the lope into a steady dog-trot. Now andthen Buck's horse tossed his head high and jerked his ears quicklyback and forth as if he were trying to shake off a fly. As a matter offact he was bothered by his master's whistling. The only sound whichhe was accustomed to hear from the lips of his rider was a gruntedcurse now and then. This whistling made the mustang uneasy. 

Buck himself did not know what the music meant, but it brought intohis mind a thought of strong living and of glorious death. He hadheard it whistled several times by Dan Barry when the latter laydelirious. It seemed to Buck, while he whistled this air, that thespirit of Dan travelled beside him, nerving him to the work which layahead, filling the messenger with his own wild strength. 

As Buck dropped into a level tract of country he caught sight of arider coming from the opposite direction. As they drew closer theother man swung his mount far to one side. Buck chuckled softly, seeing that the other evidently desired to pass without beingrecognized. The chuckle died when the stranger changed direction androde straight for Buck. The latter pulled his horse to a quick stopand turned to face the on-comer. He made sure that his six-gun wasloose in the holster, for it was always well to be prepared for theunusual in these chance meetings in the mountain-desert. 

"Hey, Buck!" called the galloping horseman. 

The hand of Daniels dropped away from his revolver, for he recognizedthe voice of Hal Purvis, who swiftly ranged alongside. 

"What's the dope?" asked Buck, producing his tobacco and theinevitable brown papers. 

"Jest lookin' the landscape over an' scoutin' around for news, "answered Purvis. 

"Pick up anything?"

"Yeh. Ran across some tenderfoot squatters jest out of Elkhead. "

Buck grunted and lighted his cigarette. 

"Which you've been sort of scarce around the outfit lately, " went onPurvis. 

"I'm headin' for the bunch now, " said Buck. 

"D'you bring along that gun of mine I left at your house?"

"Didn't think of it. "

"Let's drop back to your house an' get it. Then I'll ride up to thecamp with you. "

Buck drew a long puff on his cigarette. He drew a quick mental pictureof Purvis entering the house, finding Dan, and then--

"Sure, " he said, "you c'n go back to the house an' ask pa for the gun, if you want to. I'll keep on for the hills. "

"What's your hurry? It ain't more'n three miles back to your house. You won't lose no time to speak of. "

"It ain't time I'm afraid of losin', " said Buck significantly. 

"Then what the devil is it? I can't afford to leave that gun. "

"All right, " said Buck, forcing a grin of derision, "so long, Hal. "

Purvis frowned at him with narrowing eyes. 

"Spit it out, Buck. What's the matter with me goin' back for that gun?Ain't I apt to find it?"

"Sure. That's the point. You're apt to find _lots_ of guns. Here'swhat I mean, Hal. Some of the cowpunchers are beginnin' to think I'm alittle partial to Jim Silent's crowd. An' they're watchin' my house. "

"The hell!"

"You're right. It is. That's one of the reasons I'm beatin' it for thehills. "

He started his horse to a walk. "But of course if you're bound to havethat gun, Hal--"

Purvis grinned mirthlessly, his lean face wrinkling to the eyes, andhe swung his horse in beside Buck. 

"Anyway, " said Buck, "I'm glad to see you ain't a fool. How's thingsat the camp?"

"Rotten. They's a girl up there--"

"A girl?"

"You look sort of pleased. Sure they's a girl. Kate Cumberland, she'sthe one. She seen us hold up the train, an' now we don't dare lether go. She's got enough evidence to hang us all if it came to ashow-down. "

"Kate! Delilah. "

"What you sayin'?"

"I say it's damn queer that Jim'll let a girl stay at the camp. "

"Can't be helped. She's makin' us more miserable than a whole army ofmen. We had her in the house for a while, an' then Silent rigged upthe little shack that stands a short ways--"

"I know the one you mean. "

"She an' her dad is in that. We have to guard 'em at night. She ain'thad no good word for any of us since she's been up there. Every timeshe looks at a feller she makes you feel like you was somethin'low-down--a snake, or somethin'. "

"D'you mean to say none of the boys please her?" asked Buck curiously. He understood from Dan's delirious ravings that the girl was in lovewith Lee Haines and had deserted Barry for the outlaw. "Say, ain'tHaines goodlookin' enough to please her?"

Purvis laughed unpleasantly. 

"He'd like to be, but he don't quite fit her idea of a man. We'd alllike to be, for that matter. She's a ravin' beauty, Buck. One of theseblue-eyed, yaller-haired kind, see, with a voice like silk. Speakin'personal, I'm free to admit she's got me stopped. "

Buck drew so hard on the diminishing butt of his cigarette that heburned his fingers. 

"Can't do nothin' with her?" he queried. 

"What you grinnin' about?" said Purvis hotly. "D'you think _you'd_have any better luck with her?"

Buck chuckled. 

"The trouble with you fellers, " he said complacently, "is that you'reall too damned afraid of a girl. You all treat 'em like they wasqueens an' you was their slaves. They like a master. "

The thin lips of Purvis curled. 

"You're quite a man, ain't you?"

"Man enough to handle any woman that ever walked. "

Purvis broke into loud laughter. 

"That's what a lot of us thought, " he said at last, "but she breaksall the rules. She's got her heart set on another man, an' she's thatfunny sort that don't never love twice. Maybe you'll guess who the manis?"

Buck frowned thoughtfully to cover his growing excitement. 

"Give it up, Buck, " advised Purvis. "The feller she loves is Whistlin'Dan Barry. You wouldn't think no woman would look without shiverin'at that hell-raiser. But she's goin' on a hunger strike on account ofhim. Since yesterday she wouldn't eat none. She says she'll starveherself to death unless we turn her loose. The hell of it is that shewill. I know it an' so does the rest of the boys. "

"Starve herself to death?" said Buck exuberantly. "Wait till I gethold of her!"

"_You?_"

"Me!"

Purvis viewed him with compassion. 

"Me bein' your friend, Buck, " he said, "take my tip an' don't try nofool stunts around that girl. Which she once belongs to Whistlin' DanBarry an' therefore she's got the taboo mark on her for any other man. Everything he's ever owned is different, damned different!"

His voice lowered to a tone which was almost awe. 

"Speakin' for myself, I don't hanker after his hoss like Bill Kilduff;or his girl, like Lee Haines; or his life, like the chief. All I wantis a shot at that wolf-dog, that Black Bart!"

"You look sort of het up, Hal. "

"He come near puttin' his teeth into my leg down at Morgan's place theday Barry cleaned up the chief. "

"Why, any dog is apt to take a snap at a feller. "

"This ain't a dog. It's a wolf. An' Whistlin' Dan--" he stopped. 

"You look sort of queer, Hal. What's up?"

"You won't think I'm loco?"

"No. "

"They's some folks away up north that thinks a man now an' then turnsinto a wolf. "

Buck nodded and shrugged his shoulders. A little chill went up anddown his back. 

"Here's my idea, Buck. I've been thinkin'--no, it's more like dreamin'than thinkin'--that Dan Barry is a wolf turned into a man, an' BlackBart is a man turned into a wolf. "

"Hal, you been drinkin'. "

"Maybe. "

"What made you think--" began Buck, but the long rider put spurs tohis horse and once more broke into a fast gallop. 

CHAPTER XXX

"THE MANHANDLING"

It was close to sunset time when they reached the old Salton place, where they found Silent sitting on the porch with Haines, Kilduff, Jordan, and Rhinehart. They stood up at sight of the newcomers andshouted a welcome. Buck waved his hand, but his thoughts were not forthem. The music he had heard Dan whistle formed in his throat. Itreached his lips not in sound but as a smile. 

At the house he swung from the saddle and shook hands with Jim Silent. The big outlaw retained Buck's fingers. 

"You're comin' in mighty late, " he growled, "Didn't you get thesignal?"

Buck managed to meet the searching eyes. 

"I was doin' better work for you by stayin' around the house, " hesaid. 

"How d'you mean?"

"I stayed there to pick up things you might want to know. It wasn'teasy. The boys are beginnin' to suspect me. "

"The cowpunchers is gettin' so thick around those parts, " broke inPurvis, "that Buck wouldn't even let me go back to his house with himto get my gun. "

The keen eyes of Silent never left the face of Daniels. 

"Don't you know that Gus Morris gives us all the news we need, Buck?"

Rhinehart and Jordan, who were chatting together, stopped to listen. Buck smiled easily. 

"I don't no ways doubt that Morris tells you all he knows, " he said, "but the pint is that he don't know everything. "

"How's that?"

"The rangers is beginnin' to look sidewise an' whisper when Morrisis around. He's played his game with us too long, an' the boys arestartin' to think. Thinkin' is always dangerous. "

"You seem to have been doin' some tall thinkin' yourself, " said Silentdrily; "you guess the cowpunchers are goin' on our trail on their ownhook?"

"There ain't no doubt of it. "

"Where'd you hear it?"

"Young Seaton. "

"He's one of them?"

"Yes. "

"I'll remember him. By the way, I see you got a little token ofWhistlin' Dan on your arm. "

He pointed to the bandage on Buck's right forearm. 

"It ain't nothin', " said Buck, shrugging his shoulders. "The cuts areall healin' up. The arm's as good as ever now. "

"Anyway, " said Silent, "you got somethin' comin' to you for the playyou made agin that devil. "

He reached into his pocket, drew out several twenty dollar gold pieces(money was never scarce with a lone rider) and passed them to Buck. The latter received the coin gingerly, hesitated, and then returned itto the hand of the chief. 

"What the hell's the matter?" snarled the big outlaw. "Ain't itenough?"

"I don't want no money till I earn it, " said Buck. 

"Life's gettin' too peaceful for you, eh?" grinned Silent. 

"Speakin' of peace, " chimed in Purvis, with a liberal wink at the restof the gang, "Buck allows he's the boy who c'n bring the dove o' thesame into this camp. He says he knows the way to bring the girl overthere to see reason. "

Buck followed the direction of Purvis's eyes and saw Kate sitting on arock at a little distance from the shanty in which she lived with herfather. She made a pitiful figure, her chin cupped in her hand, andher eyes staring fixedly down the valley. He was recalled from her bythe general laughter of the outlaws. 

"You fellers laugh, " he said complacently, "because you don't know nomore about women than a cow knows about pictures. "

"What do you think we should do with her, Solomon?" Buck met the coldblue eye of Haines. 

"Maybe I ain't Solomon, " he admitted genially, "but I don't need nomillion wives to learn all there is to know about women. "

"Don't make a fool of yourself, Buck, " said Silent. "There ain't noway of movin' that damn girl. She's gone on a hunger strike an' she'lldie in it. We can't send her out of the valley. It's hell to have herdyin' on our hands here. But there ain't no way to make her change hermind. I've tried pleadin' with her--I've even offered her money. Itdon't do no good. Think of that!"

"Sure it don't, " sneered Buck. "Why, you poor bunch of yearlin'calves, she don't need no coaxin'. What she needs is a manhandlin'. She wants a master, that's what she wants. "

"I suppose, " said Haines, "you think you're man enough to change her?"

"None of that!" broke in Silent. "D'you really think you could dosomethin' with her, Buck?"

"Can I do somethin' with her?" repeated Buck scornfully. "Why, boys, there ain't nothin' I can't do with a woman. "

"Is it because of your pretty face or your winnin' smile?" growled thedeep bass of Bill Kilduff. 

"Both!" said Buck, promptly. "The wilder they are the harder they fallfor me. I've had a thirty-year old maverick eatin' out of my hand likeshe'd been trained for it all her life. The edyoucated ones say I'm'different'; the old maids allow that I'm 'naïve'; the pretty onesjest say I'm a 'man, ' but they spell the word with capital letters. "

"Daniels, you're drunk, " said Haines. 

"Am I? It'll take a better man than you to make me sober, Haines!"

The intervening men jumped back, but the deep voice of Silent rangout like a pistol shot: "Don't move for your six-guns, or you'll beplayin' agin me!"

Haines transferred his glare to Silent, but his hand dropped from hisgun. Daniels laughed. 

"I ain't no mile post with a hand pointin' to trouble, " he saidgently. "All I say is that the girl needs excitement. Life's so damneddull for her that she ain't got no interest in livin'. "

"If you're fool enough to try, " said Silent, "go ahead. What are youplannin' to do?"

"You'll learn by watchin', " grinned Buck, taking the reins of hishorse. "I'm goin' to ask the lady soft an' polite to step up to hercabin an' pile into some ham an' eggs. If she don't want to I'll roughher up a little, an' she'll love me for it afterwards!"

"The way she loves a snake!" growled Kilduff. 

"By God, Silent, " said Haines, his face white with emotion, "if Buckputs a hand on her I'll--"

"Act like a man an' not like a damn fool boy, " said Silent, dropping aheavy hand on the shoulder of his lieutenant. "He won't hurt her none, Lee. I'll answer for that. Come on, Buck. Speakin' personal, I wishthat calico was in hell. "

Leading his horse, Buck followed Silent towards the girl. She did notmove when they approached. Her eyes still held far down the valley. The steps of the big outlaw were shorter and shorter as they drewclose to the girl. Finally he stopped and turned to Buck with agesture of resignation. 

"Look at her! This is what she's been doin' ever since yesterday. Buck, it's up to you to make good. There she is!"

"All right, " said Buck, "it's about time for you amachoors to exit an'leave the stage clear for the big star. Now jest step back an' takenotes on the way I do it. In fifteen minutes by the clock she'll beeatin' out of my hand. "

Silent, expectant but baffled, retired a little. Buck removed his hatand bowed as if he were in a drawing-room. 

"Ma'am, " he said, "I got the honour of askin' you to side-step up tothe shanty with me an' tackle a plate of ham an' eggs. Are you on?"

To this Chesterfieldian outpouring of the heart, she responded with aslow glance which started at Buck's feet, travelled up to his face, and then returned to the purple distance down the canyon. In spite ofhimself the tell-tale crimson flooded Buck's face. Far away he caughtthe muffled laughter of the outlaws. He replaced his hat. 

"Don't make no mistake, " he went on, his gesture including the banditsin the background, and Silent particularly, "I ain't the same sort asthese other fellers. I c'n understand the way you feel after bein'herded around with a lot of tin horns like these. I'm suggestin'that you take a long look at me an' notice the difference between animitation an' a real man. "

She did look at him. She even smiled faintly, and the smile madeBuck's face once more grow very hot. His voice went hard. 

"For the last time, I'm askin' if you'll go up to the cabin. "

There was both wonder and contempt in her smile. 

In an instant he was in his saddle. He swung far to one side andcaught her in his arms. Vaguely he heard the yell of excitement fromthe outlaws. All he was vividly conscious of was the white horror ofher face. She fought like a wildcat. She did not cry out. She struckhim full in the face with the strength of a man, almost. He prisonedher with a stronger grip, and in so doing nearly toppled from thesaddle, for his horse reared up, snorting. 

A gun cracked twice and two bullets hummed close to his head. Fromthe corner of his eye he was aware of Silent and Rhinehart flingingthemselves upon Lee Haines, who struggled furiously to fire again. Hedrove his spurs deep and the cattle pony started a bucking course forthe shanty. 

"Dan!" he muttered at her ear. 

The yells of the men drowned his voice. She managed to jerk her rightarm free and struck him in the face. He shook her furiously. 

"For Whistling Dan!" he said more loudly. "He's dying!"

She went rigid in his arms. 

"Don't speak!" he panted. "Don't let them know!"

The outlaws were running after them, laughing and waving their hats. 

"Dan!"

"_Faint, you fool!_"

Her eyes widened with instant comprehension. Every muscle of her bodyrelaxed; her head fell back; she was a lifeless burden in his arms. Buck dismounted from the saddle before the shanty. He was white, shaking, but triumphant. Rhinehart and Purvis and Jordan ran up tohim. Silent and Kilduff were still struggling with Haines in thedistance. 

Rhinehart dropped his head to listen at her breast for the heartbeat. 

"She's dead!" cried Jordan. 

"You're a fool, " said Buck calmly. "She's jest fainted, an' when shecomes to, she'll begin tellin' me what a wonderful man I am. "

"She ain't dead, " said Rhinehart, raising his head from her heart, "but Haines'll kill you for this, Buck!"

"Kate!" cried an agonized voice from the shanty, and old white-hairedJoe Cumberland ran towards them. 

"Jest a little accident happened to your daughter, " explained Buck. "Never mind. I c'n carry her in all right. You fellers stay back. Acrowd ain't no help. Ain't no cause to worry, Mr. Cumberland. Sheain't hurt!"

He hastened on into the shanty and laid her on the bunk within. Herfather hurried about to bathe her face and throat. Buck pushed theother three men out of the room. 

"She ain't hurt, " he said calmly, "she's jest a little fussed up. Remember I said in fifteen minutes I'd have her eatin' out of my hand. I've still got ten minutes of that time. When the ten minutes is upyou all come an' take a look through that window. If you don't see thegirl eatin' at that table, I'll chaw up my hat. "

He crowded them through the door and shut it behind them. A cry of joycame from old Joe Cumberland and Buck turned to see Kate sitting up onthe bunk. 

CHAPTER XXXI

"LAUGH, DAMN IT!"

She brushed her father's anxious arms aside and ran to Buck. 

"Shut up!" said Buck. "Talk soft. Better still, don't say nothin'!"

"Kate, " stammered her father, "what has happened?"

"Listen an' you'll learn, " said Buck. "But get busy first. I got toget you out of here tonight. You'll need strength for the work aheadof you. You got to eat. Get me some eggs. Eggs and ham. Got 'em? Good. You, there!" (This to Joe. ) "Rake down them ashes. On the jump, Kate. Some wood here. I got only ten minutes!"

In three minutes the fire was going, and the eggs in the pan, whileJoe set out some tin dishes on the rickety table, under orders fromBuck, making as much noise as possible. While they worked Buck talked. By the time Kate's plate was ready his tale was done. He expectedhysterics. She was merely white and steady-eyed. 

"You're ready?" he concluded. 

"Yes. "

"Then begin by doin' what I say an' ask no questions. Silent an' hiscrew'll be lookin' through the window over there pretty soon. You gotto be eatin' an' appearin' to enjoy talkin' to me. Get that an' don'tforget it. Mix in plenty of smiles. Cumberland, you get back into theshadow an' stay there. Don't never come out into the light. Your facetells more'n a whole book, an' believe me, Jim Silent is a quickreader. "

Joe retreated to a corner of the room into which the light of the lampdid not penetrate. 

"Sit down at that table!" ordered Buck, and he placed a generousportion of fried eggs and ham before her. 

"I can't eat. Is Dan--"

"I hear 'em at the window!"

He slipped onto a box on the opposite side of the table and leanedtowards her, supporting his chin in his hands. Kate began to eathurriedly. 

"No! no!" advised Buck. "You eat as if you was scared. You want to beslow an' deliberate. Watch out! They've moved the board that coversthe window!"

For he saw a group of astonished faces outside. 

"Smile at me!"

Her response made even Buck forget her pallor. Outside the house therewas a faint buzz of whispers. 

"Keep it up!"

"I'll do my best, " she said faintly. 

Buck leaned back and burst into uproarious laughter. 

"That's a good one!" he cried, slamming the broad palm of his handagainst the table so that the tin dishes jumped. "I never heard thebeat of it!" And in a whispered tone aside: "_Laugh, damn it!_"

Her laughter rang true enough, but it quavered perilously close to asob towards the close. 

"I always granted Jim Silent a lot of sense, " he said, "an' has hereally left you alone all this time? Damn near died of homesickness, didn't you?"

She laughed again, more confidently this time. The board was suddenlyreplaced at the window. 

"Now I got to go out to them, " he said. "After what Silent has seenhe'll trust me with you. He'll let me come back. "

She dropped her soft hands over his clenched fist. 

"It will be soon? Minutes are greater than hours. "

"I ain't forgot. Tonight's the time. "

Before he reached the door she ran to him. Two arms went round hisneck, two warm lips fluttered against his. 

"God bless you!" she whispered. 

Buck ran for the door. Outside he stood bareheaded, breathing deeply. His face was hot with shame and delight, and he had to walk up anddown for a moment before he could trust himself to enter the ranchhouse. When he finally did so he received a greeting which made himthink himself a curiosity rather than a man. Even Jim Silent regardedhim with awe. 

"Buck, " said Jordan, "you don't never need to work no more. All yougot to do is to walk into a town, pick out the swellest heiress, an'marry her. "

"The trouble with girls in town, " said Buck, "is that there ain't noroom for a man to operate. You jest nacherally can't ride a hoss intoa parlour. "

Lee Haines drew Buck a little to one side. 

"What message did you bring to her, Buck?" he said. 

"What d'you mean?"

"Look here, friend, these other boys are too thick-headed tounderstand Kate Cumberland, but I know her kind. "

"You're a little peeved, ain't you Lee?" grinned Buck. "It ain't myfault that she don't like you. "

Haines ground his teeth. 

"It was a very clever little act that you did with her, but itcouldn't quite deceive me. She was too pale when she laughed. "

"A jealous feller sees two things for every one that really happens, Lee. "

"Who was the message from?"

"Did she ever smile at you like she done at me?"

"Was it from Dan Barry that you brought word?"

"Did she ever let her eyes go big an' soft when she looked at you?"

"Damn you. "

"Did she ever lean close to you, so's you got the scent of her hair, Lee?"

"I'll kill you for this, Daniels!"

"When I left she kissed me good-bye, Lee. "

In spite of his bravado, Buck was deeply anxious. He watched Hainesnarrowly. Only two men in the mountain-desert would have had a chanceagainst this man in a fight, and Buck knew perfectly well that he wasnot one of the two. 

"Watch yourself, Daniels, " said Haines. "I know you're lying and I'mgoing to keep an eye on you. "

"Thanks, " grinned Buck. "I like to have a friend watchin' out for me. "

Haines turned on his heel and went back to the card table, where Buckimmediately joined the circle. 

"Wait a minute, Lee, " said Silent. "Ain't it your turn to stand guardon the Cumberlands tonight?"

"Right--O, " answered Haines cheerfully, and rose from the table. 

"Hold on, " said Buck. "Are you goin' to spoil all the work I donetoday with that girl?"

"What's the matter?" asked Silent. 

"Everything's the matter! Are you goin' to put a man she hates outthere watchin' her. "

"Damn you, Daniels, " said Haines fiercely, "you're rolling up a longaccount, but it only takes a bullet to collect that sort of a bill!"

"If it hadn't been for Haines, would the girl's father be here?" askedBuck. "Besides, she don't like blonds. "

"What type does she like?" asked Silent, enjoying the quarrel betweenhis lieutenant and the recruit. 

"Likes 'em with dark hair an' eyes, " said Buck calmly. "Look at me, for instance!"

Even Haines smiled, though his lips were white with anger. 

"D'you want to stand guard over her yourself?" said the chief. 

"Sure, " grinned Buck, "maybe she'd come out an' pass the time o' nightwith me. "

"Go ahead and take the job, " nodded Silent. "I got an idea maybe shewill. "

"Silent, " warned Haines, "hasn't it occurred to you that there'ssomething damned queer about the ease with which Buck slid into thefavour of the girl?"

"Well?"

"All his talk about manhandling her is bunk. He had some message forher. I saw him speak to her when she was struggling in his arms. Thenshe conveniently fainted. "

Silent turned on Buck. 

"Is that straight?"

"It is, " said Daniels easily. 

The outlaws started and their expectant grins died out. 

"By God, Buck!" roared Silent, "if you're double crossin' me--but Iain't goin' to be hasty now. What happened? Tell it yourself! What didyou say to her?"

"While she was fightin' with me, " said Buck, "she hollered: 'Let mego!' I says: 'I'll see you in hell first!' Then she fainted. "

The roar of laughter drowned Haines's further protest. 

"You win, Buck, " said Silent. "Take the job. "

As Buck started for the door Haines called to him:

"Hold on, Buck, if you're aboveboard you won't mind giving your wordto see that no one comes up the valley and that you'll be here in themorning?"

The words set a swirling blackness before Buck's eyes. He turnedslowly. 

"That's reasonable, " said Silent. "Speak up, Daniels. "

"All right, " said Buck, his voice very low. "I'll be here in themorning, and I'll see that no one comes up the valley. "

There was the slightest possible emphasis on the word "up. "

On a rock directly in front of the shanty Buck took up his watch. Thelittle house behind him was black. Presently he heard the soft call ofKate: "Is it time?"

His eyes wandered to the ranch house. He could catch the drone of manyvoices. He made no reply. 

"Is it time?" she repeated. 

Still he would not venture a reply, however guarded. She called athird time, and when he made no response he heard her voice break toa moan of hopelessness. And yet he waited, waited, until the light inthe ranch house went out, and there was not a sound. 

"Kate!" he said, gauging his voice carefully so that it could notpossibly travel to the ranch house, which all the while he carefullyscanned. 

For answer the front door of the shanty squeaked. 

"Back!" he called. "Go back!"

The door squeaked again. 

"They're asleep in the ranch house, " she said. "Aren't we safe?"

"S--sh!" he warned. "Talk low! They aren't all asleep. There's one inthe ranch house who'll never take his eyes off me till morning. "

"What can we do?"

"Go out the back way. You won't be seen if you're careful. Haines hashis eyes on me, not you. Go for the stable. Saddle your horses. Thenlead them out and take the path on the other side of the house. Don'tmount them until you're far below the house. Go slow all the way. Sounds travel far up this canyon. "

"Aren't you coming with us?"

"No. "

"But when they find us gone?"

"Think of Dan--not me!"

"God be merciful to you!"

In a moment the back door of the shanty creaked. They must be openingit by inches. When it was wide they would run for the stable. Hewished now that he had warned Kate to walk, for a slow moving objectcatches the eye more seldom than one which travels fast. If Lee Haineswas watching at that moment his attention must be held to Buck for oneall important minute. He stood up, rolled a cigarette swiftly, andlighted it. The spurt and flare of the match would hold even the mostsuspicious eye for a short time, and in those few seconds Kate and herfather might pass out of view behind the stable. 

He sat down again. A muffled sneeze came from the ranch house and Buckfelt his blood run cold. The forgotten cigarette between his fingersburned to a dull red and then went out. In the stable a horse stamped. He leaned back, locked his hands idly behind his head, and commencedto whistle. Now there was a snort, as of a horse when it leaves theshelter of a barn and takes the first breath of open air. 

All these sounds were faint, but to Buck, straining his ears in anagony of suspense, each one came like the blast of a trumpet. Nextthere was a click like that of iron striking against rock. Evidentlythey were leading the horses around on the far side of the house. With a trembling hand he relighted his cigarette and waited, waited, waited. Then he saw them pass below the house! They were dimlystalking figures in the night, but to Buck it seemed as though theywalked in the blaze of ten thousand searchlights. He held his breathin expectancy of that mocking laugh from the house--that sharp commandto halt--that crack of the revolver. 

Yet nothing happened. Now he caught the click of the horses' ironshoes against the rocks farther and farther down the valley. Still nosound from the ranch house. They were safe!

It was then that the great temptation seized on Buck. 

It would be simple enough for him to break away. He could walk to thestable, saddle his horse, and tear past the ranch house as fast as hispony could gallop. By the time the outlaws were ready for the pursuit, he would be a mile or more away, and in the hills such a handicap wasenough. One thing held him. It was frail and subtle like the invisiblenet of the enchanter--that word he had passed to Jim Silent, to seethat nothing came up the valley and to appear in the ranch house atsunrise. 

In the midst of his struggle, strangely enough, he began to whistlethe music he had learned from Dan Barry, the song of The Untamed, those who hunt for ever, and are for ever hunted. When his whistlingdied away he touched his hand to his lips where Kate had kissed him, and then smiled. The sun pushed up over the eastern hills. 

When he entered the ranch house the big room was a scene of much armstretching and yawning as the outlaws dressed. Lee Haines was alreadydressed. Buck smiled ironically. 

"I say, Lee, " he said, "you look sort of used up this mornin', eh?"

The long rider scowled. 

"I'd make a guess you've not had much sleep, Haines, " went on Buck. "Your eyes is sort of hollow. "

"Not as hollow as your damned lying heart!"

"Drop that!" commanded Silent. "You hold a grudge like a woman, Lee!How was the watch, Buck? Are you all in?"

"Nothin' come up the valley, an' here I am at sunrise, " said Buck. "Ireckon that speaks for itself. "

"It sure does, " said Silent, "but the gal and her father are kind ofslow this mornin'. The old man generally has a fire goin' before dawnis fairly come. There ain't no sign of smoke now. "

"Maybe he's sleepin' late after the excitement of yesterday, " saidBill Kilduff. "You must of thrown some sensation into the family, Buck. "

The eyes of Haines had not moved from the face of Buck. 

"I think I'll go over and see what's keeping them so late in bed, " hesaid, and left the house. 

"He takes it pretty hard, " said Jordan, his scarred face twisted withSatanic mirth, "but don't go rubbin' it into him, Buck, or you'll behavin' a man-sized fight on your hands. I'd jest about as soon mixwith the chief as cross Haines. When he starts the undertaker does thefinishin'!"

"Thanks for remindin' me, " said Buck drily. Through the window he sawHaines throw open the door of the shanty. 

The outcry which Buck expected did not follow. For a long moment thelong rider stood there without moving. Then he turned and walkedslowly back to the house, his head bent, his forehead gathered in apuzzled frown. 

"What's the matter, Lee?" called Silent as his lieutenant entered theroom again. "You look sort of sick. Didn't she have a bright mornin'smile for you?"

Haines raised his head slowly. The frown was not yet gone. 

"They aren't there, " he announced. 

His eyes shifted to Buck. Everyone followed his example, Silentcursing softly. 

"As a joker, Lee, " said Buck coldly, "you're some Little Eva. I s'posethey jest nacherally evaporated durin' the night, maybe?"

"Haines, " said Silent sharply, "are you serious?"

The latter nodded. 

"Then by God, Buck, you'll have to say a lot in a few words. Lee, yoususpected him all the time, but I was a fool!"

Daniels felt the colour leaving his face, but help came from thequarter from which he least expected it. 

"Jim, don't draw!" cried Haines. 

The eyes of the chief glittered like the hawk's who sees the fieldmouse scurrying over the ground far below. 

"He ain't your meat, Lee, " he said. "It's me he's double crossed. "

"Chief, " said Haines, "last night while he watched the shanty, Iwatched _him!_"

"Well?"

"I saw him keep his post in front of the cabin all night withoutmoving. And he was wide awake all the time. "

"Then how in hell--"

"The back door of the cabin!" said Kilduff suddenly. 

"By God, that's it! They sneaked out there and then went down on theother side of the house. "

"If I had let them go, " interposed Buck, "do you suppose I'd be here?"

The keen glance of Silent moved from Buck to Haines, and then backagain. He turned his back on them. 

The quiet which had fallen on the room was now broken by the usualclatter of voices, cursing, and laughter. In the midst of it Hainesstepped close to Buck and spoke in a guarded voice. 

"Buck, " he said, "I don't know how you did it, but I have an idea--"

"Did what?"

The eyes of Haines were sad. 

"I was a clean man, once, " he said quietly, "and you've done a cleanman's work!"

He put out his hand and that of Buck's advanced slowly to meet it. 

"Was it for Dan or Kate that you did it?"

The glance of Buck roamed far away. 

"I dunno, " he said softly. "I think it was to save my own rottensoul!"

On the other side of the room Silent beckoned to Purvis. 

"What is it?" asked Hal, coming close. 

"Speak low, " said Silent. "I'm talking to you, not to the crowd. I think Buck is crooked as hell. I want you to ride down to theneighbourhood of his house. Scout around it day and night. You may seesomething worth while. "

Meanwhile, in that utter blackness which precedes the dawn, Kate andher father reached the mouth of the canyon. 

"Kate, " said old Joe in a tremulous voice, "if I was a prayin' man I'dgit down on my knees an' thank God for deliverin' you tonight. "

"Thank Buck Daniels, who's left his life in pawn for us. I'll gostraight for Buck's house. You must ride to Sheriff Morris and tellhim that an honest man is up there in the power of Silent's gang. "

"But--" he began. 

She waved her hand to him, and spurring her horse to a furious gallopraced off into the night. Her father stared after her for a fewmoments, but then, as she had advised, rode for Gus Morris. 

CHAPTER XXXII

THOSE WHO SEE IN THE DARK

It was still early morning when Kate swung from her horse before thehouse of Buck Daniels. Instinct seemed to lead her to the sick-room, and when she reached it she paid not the slightest attention to theold man and his wife, who sat nodding beside the bed. They started upwhen they heard the challenging growl of Black Bart, which relapsedinto an eager whine of welcome as he recognized Kate. 

She saw nothing but the drawn white face of Dan and his blue pencilledeyelids. She ran to him. Old Sam, hardly awake, reached out to stopher. His wife held him back. 

"It's Delilah!" she whispered. "I seen her face!"

Kate was murmuring soft, formless sounds which made the old man andhis wife look to each other with awe. They retreated towards the dooras if they had been found intruding where they had no right. 

They saw the fever-bright eyes of Dan open. They heard him murmurpetulantly, his glance wandering. Her hand passed across his forehead, and then her touch lingered on the bandage which surrounded his leftshoulder. She cried out at that, and Dan's glance checked in itswandering and fixed upon the face which leaned above him. They saw hiseyes brighten, widen, and a frown gradually contract his forehead. Then his hand went up slowly and found hers. 

He whispered something. 

"What did he say?" murmured Sam. 

"I dunno, " she answered. "I think it was 'Delilah!' See her shrink!"

"Shut up!" cautioned Sam. "Ma, he's comin' to his senses!"

There was no doubt of it now, for a meaning had come into his eyes. 

"Shall I take her away?" queried Sam in a hasty whisper. "He may dothe girl harm. Look at the yaller in his eyes!"

"No, " said his wife softly, "it's time for us to leave 'em alone. "

"But look at him now!" he muttered. "He's makin' a sound back in histhroat like the growl of a wolf! I'm afeard for the gal, ma!"

"Sam, you're an old fool!"

He followed her reluctantly from the room. 

"Now, " said his wife, "we c'n leave the door a little open--jesta crack--an' you c'n look through and tell when she's in any reeldanger. "

Sam obeyed. 

"Dan ain't sayin' a word, " he said. "He's jest glarin' at her. "

"An' what's she doin'?" asked Mrs. Daniels. 

"She's got her arm around his shoulders. I never knew they could besuch a pile of music in a gal's voice, ma!"

"Sam, you was always a fool!"

"He's pushin' her away to the length of his arm. "

"An' she? An' she?" whispered Mrs. Daniels. 

"She's talkin' quick. The big wolf is standin' close to them an'turnin' his head from one face to the other like he was wonderin'which was right in the argyment. "

"The ways of lovers is as queer as the ways of the Lord, Sam!"

"Dan has caught an arm up before his face, an' he's sayin' one wordover an' over. She's dropped on her knees beside the bed. She'stalkin'. Why does she talk so low, ma?"

"She don't dare speak loud for fear her silly heart would bust. Oh, Iknow, I know! What fools all men be! What fools! She's askin' him toforgive her. "

"An' he's tryin' all his might not to, " whispered Mrs. Daniels in anawe-stricken voice. 

"Black Bart has put his head on the lap of the gal. You c'n hear himwhine! Dan looks at the wolf an' then at the girl. He seems sort ofdumbfoundered. She's got her one hand on the head of Bart. She's gotthe other hand to her face, and she's weepin' into that hand. Martha, she's give up tryin' to persuade him. "

There was a moment of silence. 

"He's reachin' out his hand for Black Bart. His fingers is on those ofthe girl. They's both starin'. "

"Ay, ay!" she said. "An' what now?"

But Sam closed the door and set his back to it, facing his wife. 

"I reckon the rest of it's jest like the endin' of a book, ma, " hesaid. 

"Men is all fools!" whispered Mrs. Daniels, but there were tears inher eyes. 

Sam went out to put up Kate's horse in the stable. Mrs. Daniels sat inthe dining-room, her hands clasped in her lap while she watched thegrey dawn come up the east. When Sam entered and spoke to her, shereturned no answer. He shook his head as if her mood completelybaffled him, and then, worn out by the long watching, he went to bed. 

For along time Mrs. Daniels sat without moving, with the same strangesmile transfiguring her. Then she heard a soft step pause at theentrance to the room, and turning saw Kate. There was something intheir faces which made them strangely alike. A marvellous grace anddignity came to Mrs. Daniels as she rose. 

"My dear!" she said. 

"I'm so happy!" whispered Kate. 

"Yes, dear! And Dan?"

"He's sleeping like a child! Will you look at him? I think the fever'sgone!"

They went hand in hand--like two girls, and they leaned above the bedwhere Whistling Dan lay smiling as he slept. On the floor Black Bartgrowled faintly, opened one eye on them, and then relapsed intoslumber. There was no longer anything to guard against in that house. 

 * * * * *

It was several days later that Hal Purvis, returning from his scoutingexpedition, met no less a person that Sheriff Gus Morris at the mouthof the canyon leading to the old Salton place. 

"Lucky I met you, Hal, " said the genial sheriff. "I've saved you froma wild-goose chase. "

"How's that?"

"Silent has jest moved. "

"Where?"

"He's taken the trail up the canyon an' cut across over the hills tothat old shanty on Bald-eagle Creek. It stands--"

"I know where it is, " said Purvis. "Why'd he move?"

"Things was gettin' too hot. I rode over to tell him that the boys wastalkin' of huntin' up the canyon to see if they could get any clue ofhim. They knowed from Joe Cumberland that the gang was once here. "

"Cumberland went to you when he got out of the valley?" queried Purviswith a grin. 

"Straight. "

"And then where did Cumberland go?"

"I s'pose he went home an' joined his gal. "

"He didn't, " said Purvis drily. 

"Then where is he? An' who the hell cares where he is?"

"They're both at Buck Daniels's house. "

"Look here, Purvis, ain't Buck one of your own men? Why, I seen him upat the camp jest a while ago!"

"Maybe you did, but the next time you call around he's apt to bemissin'. "

"D'you think--"

"He's double crossed us. I not only seen the girl an' her father atBuck's house, but I also seen a big dog hangin' around the house. Gus, it was Black Bart, an' where that wolf is you c'n lay to it thatWhistlin' Dan ain't far away!"

The sheriff stared at him in dumb amazement, his mouth open. 

"They's a price of ten thousand on the head of Whistlin' Dan, "suggested Purvis. 

The sheriff still seemed too astonished to understand. 

"I s'pose, " said Purvis, "that you wouldn't care special for an easylump sum of ten thousand, what?"

"In Buck Daniels's house!" burst out the sheriff. 

"Yep, " nodded Purvis, "that's where the money is if you c'n get enoughmen together to gather in Whistlin' Dan Barry. "

"D'you really think I'd get some boys together to round up Whistlin'Dan? Why, Hal, you know there ain't no real reason for that price onhis head!"

"D'you always wait for 'real reasons' before you set your fat hands ona wad of money?"

The sheriff moistened his lips. 

"Ten thousand dollars!"

"Ten thousand dollars!" echoed Purvis. 

"By God, I'll do it! If I got him, the boys would forget all aboutSilent. They're afraid of Jim, but jest the thought of Barry paralyzesthem! I'll start roundin' up the boys I need today. Tonight we'll doour plannin'. Tomorrer mornin' bright an' early we'll hit the trail. "

"Why not go after him tonight?"

"Because he'd have an edge on us. I got a hunch that devil c'n see inthe dark. "

He grinned apologetically for this strange idea, but Purvis noddedwith perfect sympathy, and then turned his horse up the canyon. Thesheriff rode home whistling. On ten thousand dollars more he would beable to retire from this strenuous life. 

CHAPTER XXXIII

THE SONG OF THE UNTAMED

Buck and his father were learning of a thousand crimes charged againstDan. Wherever a man riding a black horse committed an outrage it waslaid to the account of this new and most terrible of long riders. Two cowpunchers were found dead on the plains. Their half-emptiedrevolvers lay close to their hands, and their horses were not far off. In ordinary times it would have been accepted that they had killedeach other, for they were known enemies, but now men had room for onethought only. And why should not a man with the courage to take anoutlaw from the centre of Elkhead be charged with every crime on therange? Jim Silent had been a grim plague, but at least he was human. This devil defied death. 

These were both sad and happy days for Kate. The chief cause of hersadness, strangely enough, was the rapidly returning strength ofDan. While he was helpless he belonged to her. When he was stronghe belonged to his vengeance on Jim Silent; and when she heard Danwhistling softly his own wild, weird music, she knew its meaning asshe would have known the wail of a hungry wolf on a winter night. Itwas the song of the untamed. She never spoke of her knowledge. Shetook the happiness of the moment to her heart and closed her eyesagainst tomorrow. 

Then came an evening when she watched Dan play with Black Bart--agame of tag in which they darted about the room with a violencewhich threatened to wreck the furniture, but running with such softfootfalls that there was no sound except the rattle of Bart's clawsagainst the floor and the rush of their breath. They came to an abruptstop and Dan dropped into a chair while Black Bart sank upon hishaunches and snapped at the hand which Dan flicked across his facewith lightning movements. The master fell motionless and silent. Hiseyes forgot the wolf. Rising, they rested on Kate's face. They roseagain and looked past her. 

She understood and waited. 

"Kate, " he said at last, "I've got to start on the trail. "

Her smile went out. She looked where she knew his eyes were staring, through the window and far out across the hills where the shadowsdeepened and dropped slanting and black across the hollows. Far awaya coyote wailed. The wind which swept the hills seemed to her like arefrain of Dan's whistling--the song and the summons of the untamed. 

"That trail will never bring you home, " she said. 

There was a long silence. 

"You ain't cryin', honey?"

"I'm not crying, Dan. "

"I got to go. "

"Yes. "

"Kate, you got a dyin' whisper in your voice. "

"That will pass, dear. "

"Why, honey, you _are_ cryin'!"

He took her face between his hands, and stared into her misted eyes, but then his glance wandered past her, through the window, out to theshadowy hills. 

"You won't leave me now?" she pleaded. 

"I must!"

"Give me one hour more!"

"Look!" he said, and pointed. 

She saw Black Bart reared up with his forepaws resting on thewindow-sill, while he looked into the thickening night with the eyesof the hunter which sees in the dark. 

"The wolf knows, Kate, " he said, "but I can't explain. "

He kissed her forehead, but she strained close to him and raised herlips. 

She cried, "My whole soul is on them. "

"Not that!" he said huskily. "There's still blood on my lips an' I'mgoin' out to get them clean. "

He was gone through the door with the wolf racing before him. 

She stumbled after him, her arms outspread, blind with tears; andthen, seeing that he was gone indeed, she dropped into the chair, buried her face against the place where his head had rested, and wept. Far away the coyote wailed again, and this time nearer. 

CHAPTER XXXIV

THE COWARD

Before the coyote cried again, three shadows glided into the night. The lighted window in the house was like a staring eye that searchedafter them, but Satan, with the wolf running before, vanished quicklyamong the shadows of the hills. They were glad. They were loosed inthe void of the mountain-desert with no destiny save the will of themaster. They seemed like one being rather than three. The wolf was theeyes, the horse the strong body to flee or pursue, and the man was thebrain which directed, and the power which struck. 

He had formulated no plan of action to free Buck and kill Silent. Allhe knew was that he must reach the long riders at once, and he wouldlearn their whereabouts from Morris. He rode more slowly as heapproached the hotel of the sheriff. Lights burned at the dining-roomwindows. Probably the host still sat at table with his guests, but itwas strange that they should linger over their meal so late. He hadhoped that he would be able to come upon Morris by surprise. Now hemust take him in the midst of many men. With Black Bart slinking athis heels he walked softly across the porch and tiptoed through thefront room. 

The door to the dining-room was wide. Around the table sat a dozenmen, with the sheriff at their head. The latter, somewhat red of face, as if from the effort of a long speech, was talking low and earnestly, sometimes brandishing his clenched fist with such violence that itmade his flabby cheeks quiver. 

"We'll get to the house right after dawn, " he was saying, "becausethat's the time when most men are so thick-headed with sleep that--"

"Not Whistling Dan Barry, " said one of the men, shaking his head. "Hewon't be thick-headed. Remember, I seen him work in Elkhead, when heslipped through the hands of a roomful of us. "

A growl of agreement went around the table, and Black Bart insympathy, echoed the noise softly. 

"What's that?" called the sheriff, raising his head sharply. 

Dan, with a quick gesture, made Black Bart slink a pace back. 

"Nothin', " replied one of the men. "This business is gettin' on yournerves, sheriff. I don't blame you. It's gettin' on mine. "

"I'm trustin' to you boys to stand back of me all through, " said thesheriff with a sort of whine, "but I'm thinkin' that we won't have notrouble. When we see him we won't stop for no questions to be asked, but turn loose with our six-guns an' shoot him down like a dog. He'snot human an' he don't deserve--Oh, God!"

He started up from his chair, white faced, his hands high above hishead, staring at the apparition of Whistling Dan, who stood with tworevolvers covering the posse. Every man was on his feet instantly, with arms straining stiffly up. The muzzles of revolvers are like theeyes of some portraits. No matter from what angle you look at them, they seem directed straight at you. And every cowpuncher in the roomwas sure that he was the main object of Dan's aim. 

"Morris!" said Dan. 

"For God's sake, don't shoot!" screamed the sheriff. "I--"

"Git down on your knees! Watch him, Bart!"

As the sheriff sank obediently to his knees, the wolf slipped up tohim with a stealthy stride and stood half crouched, his teeth bared, silent. No growl could have made Bart more terribly threatening. Dan turned completely away from Morris so that he could keep a morecareful watch on the others. 

"Call off your wolf!" moaned Morris, a sob of terror in his voice. 

"I ought to let him set his teeth in you, " said Dan, "but I'm goin' tolet you off if you'll tell me what I want to know. "

"Yes! Anything!"

"Where's Jim Silent?"

All eyes flashed towards Morris. The latter, as the significance ofthe question came home to him, went even a sicklier white, like thebelly of a dead fish. His eyes moved swiftly about the circle of hisposse. Their answering glares were sternly forbidding. 

"Out with it!" commanded Dan. 

The sheriff strove mightily to speak, but only a ghastly whisper came:"You got the wrong tip, Dan. I don't know nothin' about Silent. I'dhave him in jail if I did!"

"Bart!" said Dan. 

The wolf slunk closer to the kneeling man. His hot breath fanned theface of the sheriff and his lips grinned still farther back from thekeen, white teeth. 

"Help!" yelled Morris. "He's at the shanty up on Bald-eagle Creek. "

A rumble, half cursing and half an inarticulate snarl of brute rage, rose from the cowpunchers. 

"Bart, " called Dan again, and leaped back from the door, raced out toSatan, and drove into the night at a dead gallop. 

Half the posse rushed after him. A dozen shots were pumped after thedisappearing shadowy figure. Two or three jumped into their saddles. The others called them back. 

"Don't be an ass, Monte, " said one. "You got a good hoss, but youain't fool enough to think he c'n catch Satan?"

They trooped back to the dining-room, and gathered in a silent circlearound the sheriff, whose little fear-bright eyes went from face toface. 

"Ah, this is the swine, " said one, "that was guardin' our lives!"

"Fellers, " pleaded the sheriff desperately, "I swear to you that Ijest heard of where Silent was today. I was keepin' it dark untilafter we got Whistling Dan. Then I was goin' to lead you--"

The flat of a heavy hand struck with a resounding thwack across hislips. He reeled back against the wall, sputtering the blood from hissplit mouth. 

"Pat, " said Monte, "your hoss is done for. Will you stay here an' seethat he don't get away? We'll do somethin' with him when we get back. "

Pat caught the sheriff by his shirt collar and jerked him to a chair. The body of the fat man was trembling like shaken jelly. The posseturned away. 

They could not overtake Whistling Dan on his black stallion, but theymight arrive before Silent and his gang got under way. Their numberswere over small to attack the formidable long riders, but they wantedblood. Before Whistling Dan reached the valley of Bald-eagle Creekthey were in the saddle and riding hotly in pursuit. 

CHAPTER XXXV

CLOSE IN!

In that time ruined shack towards which the posse and Dan Barry rode, the outlaws sat about on the floor eating their supper when HalPurvis entered. He had missed the trail from the Salton place to theBald-eagle half a dozen times that day, and that had not improved hisbitter mood. 

"You been gone long enough, " growled Silent. "Sit down an' chow an'tell us what you know. "

"I don't eat with no damned traitors, " said Purvis savagely. "Stan' upan' tell us that you're a double crossin' houn', Buck Daniels!"

"You better turn in an' sleep, " said Buck calmly. "I've knowed menbefore that loses their reason for want of sleep!"

"Jim, " said Purvis, turning sharply on the chief, "Barry is at Buck'shouse!"

"You lie!" said Buck. 

"Do I lie?" said Purvis, grinding his teeth. "I seen Black Barthangin' around your house. "

Jim Silent reached out a heavy paw and dropped it on the shoulder ofBuck. Their eyes met through a long moment, and then the glance ofBuck wavered and fell. 

"Buck, " said Silent, "I like you. I don't want to believe what Purvissays. Give me your word of honour that Whistlin' Dan--"

"He's right, Jim, " said Buck. 

"An' he dies like a yaller cur!" broke in Purvis, snarling. 

"No, " said Silent, "when one of the boys goes back on the gang, theypay _me_, not the rest of you! Daniels, take your gun and git down tothe other end of the room an' stand with your face to the wall. I'llstay at this end. Keep your arms folded. Haines, you stand over therean' count up to three. Then holler: 'Fire!' an' we'll turn an' startshootin'. The rest of you c'n be judge if that's fair. "

"Too damned fair, " said Kilduff. "I say: String him up an' drill theskunk full of holes. "

Without a word Buck turned on his heel. 

"One moment, " said Haines. 

"He ain't your meat, Lee, " said Silent. "Jest keep your hand out ofthis. "

"I only wish to ask him a question, " said Haines. He turned to Buck:"Do you mean to say that after Barry's wolf cut up your arm, you'vebeen giving Whistling Dan a shelter from the law--and from us?"

"I give him a place to stay because he was damned near death, " saidBuck. "An' there's one thing you'll answer for in hell, Haines, an'that's ridin' off an' leavin' the man that got you out of Elkhead. Hewas bleedin' to death. "

"Shot?" said Haines, changing colour. 

Silent broke in: "Buck, go take your place and say your prayers. "

"Stay where you are!" commanded Haines. "And the girl?"

"He was lyin' sick in bed, ravin' about 'Delilah' an' 'Kate. ' So Icome an' got the girl. "

Haines dropped his head. 

"An' when he was lyin' there, " said Silent fiercely, "you could ofmade an' end of him without half liftin' your hand, an' you didn't. "

"Silent, " said Haines, "if you want to talk, speak to me. "

"What in hell do you mean, Lee?"

"You can't get at Buck except through me. "

"Because that devil Barry got a bullet for your sake are you goin'to--"

"I've lived a rotten life, " said Haines. 

"An' I suppose you think this is a pretty good way of dyin'?" sneeredSilent. 

"I have more cause to fight for Barry than Buck has, " said Haines. 

"Lee, we've been pals too long. "

"Silent, I've hated you like a snake ever since I met you. But outlawscan't choose their company. "

His tawny head rose. He stared haughtily around the circle of loweringfaces. 

"By God, " said Silent, white with passion, "I'm beginnin' to thinkyou do hate me! Git down there an' take your place. You're first an'Daniels comes next. Kilduff, you c'n count!"

He stalked to the end of the room. Haines lingered one moment. 

"Buck, " he said, "there's one chance in ten thousand that I'll makethis draw the quickest of the two. If I don't, you may live throughit. Tell Kate--"

"Haines, git to your mark, or I'll start shootin'!"

Haines turned and took his place. The others drew back along the wallsof the room. Kilduff took the lamp from the table and held it highabove his head. Even then the light was dim and uncertain and thedraughts set the flame wavering so that the place was shaken withshadows. The moon sent a feeble shaft of light through the window. 

"One!" said Kilduff. 

The shoulders of Haines and Silent hunched slightly. 

"Two!" said Kilduff. 

"God, " whispered someone. 

"Three. Fire!"

They whirled, their guns exploding at almost the same instant, andSilent lunged for the floor, firing twice as he fell. Haines's secondshot split the wall behind Silent. If the outlaw chief had remainedstanding the bullet would have passed through his head. But as Silentfired the third time the revolver dropped clattering from the hand ofHaines. Buck caught him as he toppled inertly forward, coughing blood. 

Silent was on his feet instantly. 

"Stand back!" he roared to his men, who crowded about the fallen longrider. "Stand back in your places. I ain't finished. I'm jest started. Buck, take your place!"

"Boys!" pleaded Buck, "he's not dead, but he'll bleed to deathunless--"

"Damn him, let him bleed. Stand up, Buck, or by God I'll shoot youwhile you kneel there!"

"_Shoot and be damned!_"

He tore off his shirt and ripped away a long strip for a bandage. 

The revolver poised in Silent's hand. 

"Buck, I'm warnin' you for the last time!"

"Fellers, it's murder an' damnation for all if you let Haines die thisway!" cried Buck. 

The shining barrel of the revolver dropped to a level. 

"I've given you a man's chance, " said Silent, "an' now you'll have thechance of--"

The door at the side of the room jerked open and a revolver cracked. The lamp shivered to a thousand pieces in the hands of Bill Kilduff. All the room was reduced to a place of formless shadow, dimly lightedby the shaft of moonlight. The voice of Jim Silent, strangely changedand sharpened from his usual bass roar, shrilled over the suddentumult: "Each man for himself! _It's Whistling Dan!_"

Terry Jordan and Bill Kilduff rushed at the dim figure, crouched tothe floor. Their guns spat fire, but they merely lighted the way totheir own destruction. Twice Dan's revolver spoke, and they dropped, yelling. Pandemonium fell on the room. 

The long riders raced here and there, the revolvers coughing fire. Foran instant Hal Purvis stood framed against the pallid moonshine at thewindow. He stiffened and pointed an arm toward the door. 

"The werewolf, " he screamed. 

As if in answer to the call, Black Bart raced across the room. Twicethe revolver sounded from the hand of Purvis. Then a shadow leapedfrom the floor. There was a flash of white teeth, and Purvis lurchedto one side and dropped, screaming terribly. The door banged. Suddenlythere was silence. The clatter of a galloping horse outside drewswiftly away. 

"Dan!"

"Here!"

"Thank God!"

"Buck, one got away! If it was Silent--Here! Bring some matches. "

Someone was dragging himself towards the door in a hopeless effort toescape. Several others groaned. 

"You, there!" called Buck. "Stay where you are!"

The man who struggled towards the door flattened himself against thefloor, moaning pitifully. 

"Quick, " said Dan, "light a match. Morris's posse is at my heels. Notime. If Silent escaped--"

A match flared in the hands of Buck. 

"Who's that? Haines!"

"Let him alone, Dan! I'll tell you why later. There's Jordan andKilduff. That one by the door is Rhinehart. "

They ran from one to the other, greeted by groans and deep curses. 

"Who's that beneath the window?"

"Too small for Silent. It's Purvis, and he's dead!"

"Bart got him!"

"No! It was fear that killed him. Look at his face!"

"Bart, go out to Satan!"

The wolf trotted from the room. 

"My God, Buck, I've done all this for nothin'! It was Silent that gotaway!"

"What's that?"

Over the groans of the wounded came the sound of running horses, notone, but many, then a call: "Close in! Close in!"

"The posse!" said Dan. 

As he jerked open the door a bullet smashed the wood above his head. Three horsemen were closing around Satan and Black Bart. He leapedback into the room. 

"They've got Satan, Buck. We've got to try it on foot. Go through thewindow. "

"They've got nothing on me. I'll stick with Haines. "

Dan jumped through the window, and raced to the shelter of a big rock. He had hardly dropped behind it when four horsemen galloped around thecorner of the house. 

"Johnson and Sullivan, " ordered the voice of Monte sharply, "watchthe window. They're lying low inside, but we've got Barry's horse andwolf. Now we'll get him. "

"Come out or we'll burn the house down!" thundered a voice from theother side. 

"We surrender!" called Buck within. 

A cheer came from the posse. Sullivan and Johnson ran for the windowthey had been told to guard. The door on the other side of the houseslammed open. 

"It's a slaughter house!" cried one of the posse. 

Dan left the sheltering rock and raced around the house, keeping asafe distance, and dodging from rock to rock. He saw Satan and BlackBart guarded by two men with revolvers in their hands. He might haveshot them down, but the distance was too great for accurate gun-play. He whistled shrilly. The two guards wheeled towards him, and as theydid so, Black Bart, leaping, caught one by the shoulder, whirling himaround and around with the force of the spring. The other fired atSatan, who raced off towards the sound of the whistle. It was an easyshot, but in the utter surprise of the instant the bullet went wide. Before he could fire again Satan was coming to a halt beside Dan. 

"Help!" yelled the cattleman. "Whistling Dan!"

The other guard opened fire wildly. Three men ran from the house. Allthey saw was a black shadow which melted instantly into the night. 

CHAPTER XXXVI

FEAR

Into the dark he rode. Somewhere in the mountains was Silent, andnow alone. In Dan's mouth the old salt taste of his own blood wasunforgotten. 

It was a wild chase. He had only the faintest clues to guide him, yet he managed to keep close on the trail of the great outlaw. Afterseveral days he rode across a tall red-roan stallion, a mere wreck ofa horse with lean sides and pendant head and glazed eye. It was a longmoment before Dan recognized Silent's peerless mount, Red Pete. Theoutlaw had changed his exhausted horse for a common pony. The end ofthe long trail must be near. 

The whole range followed that chase with breathless interest. It waslike the race of Hector and Achilles around the walls of Troy. Andwhen they met there would be a duel of giants. Twice Whistling Dan wassighted. Once Jim Silent fought a running duel with a posse fresh fromElkhead. The man hunters were alert, but it was their secret hope thatthe two famous outlaws would destroy each other, but how the wildchase would end no one could know. At last Buck Daniels rode to tellKate Cumberland strange news. 

When he stumbled into the ranch house, Kate and her father rose, white-faced. There was an expression of waiting terror in their eyes. 

"Buck!" cried Joe. 

"Hush! Dad, " said Kate. "It hasn't come yet! Buck, what has happened?"

"The end of the world has come for Dan, " he said. "That devilSilent--"

"Dan, " cried old Joe, and rushed around the table to Buck. 

"Silent has dared Dan to meet him at three o'clock tomorrow afternoonin Tully's saloon in Elkhead! He's held up four men in the lasttwenty-four hours and told them that he'll be at Tully's tomorrow andwill expect Dan there!"

"It isn't possible!" cried Kate. "That means that Silent is givinghimself up to the law!"

Buck laughed bitterly. 

"The law will not put a hand on them if it thinks that they'll fightit out together, " he said. 

"There'll be a crowd in the saloon, but not a hand will stir to arrestSilent till after the fight. "

"But Dan won't go to Tully's, " broke in old Joe. "If Silent is crazyenough to do such a thing, Dan won't be. "

"He will, " said Kate. "I know!"

"You've got to stop him, " urged Buck. "You've got to get to Elkheadand turn Dan back. "

"Ay, " said Joe, "for even if he kills Silent, the crowd will tacklehim after the fight--a hundred against one. "

She shook her head. 

"You won't go?"

"Not a step. "

"But Kate, don't you understand--?"

"I couldn't turn Dan back. There is his chance to meet Silent. Do youdream any one could turn him back?"

The two men were mute. 

"You're right, " said Buck at last. "I hoped for a minute that youcould do it, but now I remember the way he was in that dark shanty upthe Bald-eagle Creek. You can't turn a wolf from a trail, and WhistlingDan has never forgotten the taste of his own blood. "

"Kate!" called her father suddenly. "What's the matter, honey?"

With bowed head and a faltering step she was leaving the room. Buckcaught old Joe by the arm and held him back as he would have followed. 

"Let her be!" said Buck sharply. "Maybe she'll want to see you atthree o'clock tomorrow afternoon, but until then she'll want to bealone. There'll be ghosts enough with her all the time. You c'n lay tothat. "

Joe Cumberland wiped his glistening forehead. 

"There ain't nothin' we c'n do, Buck, but sit an' wait. "

Buck drew a long breath. 

"What devil gave Silent that idea?"

"_Fear_!"

"Jim Silent don't know what fear is!"

"Any one who's seen the yaller burn in Dan's eyes knows what fear is. "

Buck winced. 

Cumberland went on: "Every night Silent has been seein' them eyes thatglow yaller in the dark. They lie in wait for him in every shadow. Between dark and dawn he dies a hundred deaths. He can't stand it nomore. He's goin' to die. Somethin' tells him that. But he wants to diewhere they's humans around him, and when he dies he wants to pull Dandown with him. "

They sat staring at each other for a time. 

"If he lives through that fight with Silent, " said Buck sadly, "thecrowd will jump in on him. Their numbers'll make 'em brave. "

"An' then?"

"Then maybe he'd like a friend to fight by his side, " said Bucksimply. "So long, Joe!"

The old man wrung his hand and then followed him out to thehitching-rack where Buck's horse stood. 

"Ain't Dan got no friends among the crowd?" asked Cumberland. "Don'tthey give him no thanks for catching the rest of Silent's gang?"

"They give him lots of credit, " said Buck. "An' Haines has said a lotin favour of Dan, explainin' how the jail bustin' took place. Lee issure provin' himself a white man. He's gettin' well of his woundsand it's said the Governor will pardon him. You see, Haines went badbecause the law done him dirt a long time ago, and the Governor istakin' that into account. "

"But they'd still want to kill Dan?"

"Half of the boys wouldn't, " said Buck. "The other half is all wroughtup over the killings that's been happenin' on the range in the lastmonth. Dan is accused of about an even half of 'em, an' the friends ofdead men don't waste no time listenin' to arguments. They say Dan's anoutlawed man an' that they're goin' to treat him like one. "

"Damn them!" groaned Cumberland. "Don't Morris's confession make nodifference?"

"Morris was lynched before he had a chance to swear to what he said inDan's favour. Kilduff an' Jordan an' Rhinehart might testify that Danwasn't never bought over by Silent, but they know they're done forthemselves, an' they won't try to help anybody else, particular theman that put 'em in the hands of the law. Kilduff has swore that Dan_was_ bribed by Silent, that he went after Silent not for revenge, butto get some more money out of him, an' that the fight in the shanty upat Bald-eagle Creek was because Silent refused to give Dan any moremoney. "

"Then there ain't no hope, " muttered Cumberland. "But oh, lad, itbreaks my heart to think of Kate! Dan c'n only die once, but everyminute is a death to her!"

CHAPTER XXXVII

DEATH

Before noon of the next day Buck joined the crowd which had beengrowing for hours around Tully's saloon. Men gave way before him, whispering. He was a marked man--the friend of Whistling Dan Barry. Cowpunchers who had known him all his life now avoided his eyes, butcaught him with side glances. He smiled grimly to himself, readingtheir minds. He was more determined than ever to stand or fall withWhistling Dan that day. 

There was not an officer of the law in sight. If one were present itwould be his manifest duty to apprehend the outlaws as soon as theyappeared, and the plan was to allow them to fight out their quarreland perhaps kill each other. 

Arguments began to rise among separate groups, where the crimesattributed to Whistling Dan Barry were numbered and talked over. Itsurprised Buck to discover the number who believed the stories whichhe and Haines had told. They made a strong faction, though manifestlyin the minority. 

Hardly a man who did not, from time to time, nervously fumble the buttof his six-gun. As three o'clock drew on the talk grew less and less. It broke out now and again in little uneasy bursts. Someone would tella joke. Half hysterical laughter would greet it, and die suddenly, as it began. These were all hard-faced men of the mountain-desert, warriors of the frontier. What unnerved them was the strangeness ofthe thing which was about to happen. The big wooden clock on the sideof the long barroom struck once for half-past two. All talk ceased. 

Men seemed unwilling to meet each other's eyes. Some of them drummedlightly on the top of the bar and strove to whistle, but the onlysound that came through their dried lips was a whispering rush ofbreath. A grey-haired cattle ranger commenced to hum a tune, very low, but distinct. Finally a man rose, strode across the room, shook theold fellow by the shoulder with brutal violence, and with a curseordered him to stop his "damned death song!"

Everyone drew a long breath of relief. The minute hand crept ontowards three o'clock. Now it was twenty minutes, now fifteen, nowten, now five; then a clatter of hoofs, a heavy step on the porch, andthe giant form of Jim Silent blocked the door. His hands rested on thebutts of his two guns. Buck guessed at the tremendous strength of thatgrip. The eyes of the outlaw darted about the room, and every glancedropped before his, with the exception of Buck's fascinated stare. 

For he saw a brand on the face of the great long rider. It lay in noone thing. It was not the unusual hollowness of eyes and cheeks. Itwas not the feverish brightness of his glance. It was something whichincluded all of these. It was the fear of death by night! His handsfell away from the guns. He crossed the room to the bar and nodded hishead at the bartender. 

"Drink!" he said, and his voice was only a whisper without body ofsound. 

The bartender, with pasty face, round and blank, did not move eitherhis hand or his fascinated eyes. There was a twitch of the outlaw'shand and naked steel gleamed. Instantly revolvers showed in everyhand. A youngster moaned. The sound seemed to break the charm. 

Silent put back his great head and burst into a deep-throatedlaughter. The gun whirled in his hand and the butt crashed heavily onthe bar. 

"Drink, damn you!" he thundered. "Step up an' drink to the health ofJim Silent!"

The wavering line slowly approached the bar. Silent pulled out hisother gun and shoved them both across the bar. 

"Take 'em, " he said. "I don't want 'em to get restless an' muss upthis joint. "

The bartender took them as if they were covered with some deadlypoison, and the outlaw stood unarmed! It came suddenly to Buck whatthe whole manoeuvre meant. He gave away his guns in order to temptsomeone to arrest him. Better the hand of the law than the yellowglare of those following eyes. Yet not a man moved to apprehend him. Unarmed he still seemed more dangerous than six common men. 

The long rider jerked a whisky bottle upside down over a glass. Halfthe contents splashed across the bar. He turned and faced the crowd, his hand dripping with the spilled liquor. 

"Whose liquorin'?" he bellowed. 

Not a sound answered him. 

"Damn your yaller souls! Then all by myself I'll drink to--"

He stopped short, his eyes wild, his head tilted back. One by one thecowpunchers gave back, foot by foot, softly, until they stood close tothe opposite wall of the saloon. All the bar was left to Silent. Thewhisky glass slipped from his hand and crashed on the floor. In hisface was the meaning of the sound he heard, and now it came to theirown ears--a whistle thin with distance, but clear. 

Only phrases at first, but now it rose more distinct, the song of theuntamed; the terror and beauty of the mountain-desert; a plea and athreat. 

The clock struck, sharp, hurried, brazen--one, two, three! Before thelast quick, unmusical chime died out Black Bart stood in the entranceto the saloon. His eyes were upon Jim Silent, who stretched out hisarms on either side and gripped the edge of the bar. Yet even when thewolf glided silently across the room and crouched before the bandit, at watch, his lips grinned back from the white teeth, the man had noeyes for him. Instead, his stare held steadily upon that open door andon his raised face there was still the terror of that whistling whichswept closer and closer. 

It ceased. A footfall crossed the porch. How different from theponderous stride of Jim Silent! This was like the padding step of thepanther. And Whistling Dan stood in the door. He did not fill it asthe burly shoulders of Silent had done. He seemed almost as slender asa girl, and infinitely boyish in his grace--a strange figure, surely, to make all these hardened fighters of the mountain-desert crouch, andstiffen their fingers around the butts of their revolvers! His eyeswere upon Silent, and how they lighted! His face changed as theface of the great god Pan must have altered when he blew into theinstrument of reeds and made perfect music, the first in the world. 

"Bart, " said the gentle voice, "go out to Satan. "

The wolf turned and slipped from the room. It was a little thing, but, to the men who saw it, it was terrible to watch an untamed beast obeythe voice of a man. 

Still with that light, panther-step he crossed the barroom, and now hewas looking up into the face of the giant. The huge long rider loomedabove Dan. That was not terror which set his face in written lines--itwas horror, such as a man feels when he stands face to face with theunearthly in the middle of night. This was open daylight in a roomthronged with men, yet in it nothing seemed to live save the smile ofWhistling Dan. He drew out the two revolvers and slipped them onto thebar. They stood unarmed, yet they seemed no less dangerous. 

Silent's arms crept closer to his sides. He seemed gathering himselfby degrees. The confidence in his own great size showed in his face, and the blood-lust of battle in his eyes answered the yellow light inDan's. 

Dan spoke. 

"Silent, once you put a stain of blood on me. I've never forgot thetaste. It's goin' to be washed out today or else made redder. It washere that you put the stain. "

He struck the long rider lightly across the mouth with the back ofhis hand, and Silent lunged with the snarl of a beast. His blow spentitself on thin air. He whirled and struck again. Only a low laughteranswered him. He might as well have battered away at a shadow. 

"Damnation!" he yelled, and leaped in with both arms outspread. 

The impetus of his rush drove them both to the floor, where theyrolled over and over, and before they stopped thin fingers were lockedabout the bull neck of the bandit, and two thumbs driven into thehollow of his throat. With a tremendous effort he heaved himself fromthe floor, his face convulsed. 

He beat with both fists against the lowered head of Dan. He tore atthose hands. They were locked as if with iron. Only the laughter, thelow, continual laughter rewarded him. 

He screamed, a thick, horrible sound. He flung himself to the flooragain and rolled over and over, striving to crush the slender, remorseless body. Once more he was on his feet, running hither andthither, dragging Dan with him. His eyes swelled out; his faceblackened. He beat against the walls. He snapped at the wrists of Danlike a beast, his lips flecked with a bloody froth. 

That bull-dog grip would not unlock. That animal, exultant laughterran on in demoniac music. In his great agony the outlaw rolled hiseyes in appeal to the crowd which surrounded the struggling two. Everyman seemed about to spring forward, yet they could not move. Some hadtheir fingers stiffly extended, as if in the act of gripping withhands too stiff to close. 

Silent slipped to his knees. His head fell back, his discolouredtongue protruding. Dan wrenched him back to his feet. One moreconvulsive effort from the giant, and then his eyes glazed, his bodywent limp. The remorseless hands unlocked. Silent fell in a shapelessheap to the floor. 

Still no one moved. There was no sound except the deadly ticking ofthe clock. The men stared fascinated at that massive, lifeless figureon the floor. Even in death he was terrible. Then Dan's hand slidinside his shirt, fumbled a moment, and came forth again bearing alittle gleaming circle of metal. He dropped it upon the body of JimSilent, and turning, walked slowly from the room. Still no one movedto intercept him. Passing through the door he pushed within a fewinches of two men. They made no effort to seize him, for their eyeswere upon the body of the great lone rider. 

The moment Dan was gone the hypnotic silence which held the crowd, broke suddenly. Someone stirred. Another cursed beneath his breath. Instantly all was clamour and a running hither and thither. BuckDaniels caught from the body of Jim Silent the small metal circlewhich Dan had dropped. He stood dumbfounded at the sight of it, andthen raised his hand, and shouted in a voice which gathered the othersswiftly around him. They cursed deeply with astonishment, for whatthey saw was the marshal's badge of Tex Calder. The number on it wasknown throughout the mountain-desert, and seeing it, the worst ofDan's enemies stammered, gaped, and could not speak. There were moreimpartial men who could. In five minutes the trial of Whistling Danwas under way. The jury was every cowpuncher present. The judge waspublic opinion. It was a grey-haired man who finally leaped upon thebar and summed up all opinion in a brief statement. 

"Whatever Whistlin' Dan has done before, " he said, "this day he's donea man-sized job in a man's way. Morris, before he died, said enough toclear up most of this lad's past, particular about the letter from JimSilent that talked of a money bribe. Morris didn't have a chance toswear to what he said, but a dying man speaks truth. Lee Haines hadcleared up most of the rest. We can't hold agin Dan what he done inbreakin' jail with Haines. Dan Barry was a marshal. He captured Hainesand then let the outlaw go. He had a right to do what he wanted aslong as he finally got Haines back. And Haines has told us that whenhe was set free Barry said he would get him again. And Barry did gethim again. Remember that, and he got all the rest of Silent's gang, and now there lies Jim Silent dead. They's two things to remember. Thefirst is that Whistlin' Dan has rid away without any shootin' irons onhis hip. That looks as if he's come to the end of his long trail. Thesecond is that he was a bunkie of Tex Calder, an' a man Tex couldtrust for the avengin' of his death is good enough for me. "

There was a pause after this speech, and during the quiet thecowpunchers were passing from hand to hand the marshal's badge whichCalder, as he died, had given to Dan. The bright small shield was amore convincing proof than a hundred arguments. The bitterest ofDan's enemies realized that the crimes of which he was accused weresupported by nothing stronger than blind rumour. The marshal's badgeand the dead body of Jim Silent kept them mute. So an illegal judgeand one hundred illegal jurymen found Whistling Dan "not guilty. "

Buck Daniels took horse and galloped for the Cumberland house with thenews of the verdict. He knew that Whistling Dan was there. 

CHAPTER XXXVIII

THE WILD GEESE

So when the first chill days of the late autumn came the four wereonce more together, Dan, Kate, Black Bart, and Satan. Buck and old JoeCumberland made the background of their happiness. It was the latter'srequest which kept the wedding a matter of the indefinite future. Hewould assign no reason for his wish, but Kate guessed it. 

All was not well, she knew. Day after day, as the autumn advanced, Dan went out with the wolf and the wild black stallion and ranged thehills alone. She did not ask him where or why, for she understood thatto be alone was as necessary to him as sleep is to others. Yet shecould not explain it all and the cold fear grew in her. Sometimes shesurprised a look of infinite pity in the eyes of Buck or her father. Sometimes she found them whispering and nodding together. At last onan evening when the three sat before the fire in solemn silence andDan was away, they knew not where, among the hills, she could bear itno longer. 

"Do you really think, " she burst out, "that the old wildness is stillin Dan?"

"Wild?" said her father gently. "Wild? I don't say he's stillwild--but why is he so late tonight, Kate? The ground's all coveredwith snow. The wind's growin' sharper an' sharper. This is a time forall reasonable folk to stay home an' git comfortable beside the fire. But Dan ain't here. Where is he?"

"Hush!" said Buck, and raised a hand for silence. 

Far away they heard the wail of a wolf crying to the moon. She roseand went out on the porch of the house. The others followed her. Outside they found nothing but the low moaning of the wind, and thesnow, silver glimmering where the moonlight fell upon it. Then theyheard the weird, inhuman whistling, and at last they saw Dan ridingtowards the house. A short distance away he stopped Satan. Black Bartdropped to his haunches and wailed again. Dan was staring upwards. 

"Look!" said Kate, and pointed. 

Across the white circle of the moon drove a flying wedge of wildgeese. The wail of the wolf died out. A faint honking was blown tothem by the wind, now a distant, jangling chorus, now a solitary soundrepeated like a call. 

Without a word the three returned to their seats close by the fire, and sat silent, staring. Presently the rattle of the wolf's claws cameon the floor; then Dan entered with his soft step and stood behindKate's chair. They were used to his silent comings and goings. BlackBart was slinking up and down the room with a restless step. His eyesglowed from the shadow, and as Joe looked up to the face of Dan hesaw the same light repeated there, yellow and strange. Then, like thewolf, Dan turned and commenced that restless pacing up and down, upand down, a padding step like the fall of a panther's paw. 

"The wild geese--" he said suddenly, and then stopped. 

"They are flying south?" said Kate. 

"South!" he repeated. 

His eyes looked far away. The wolf slipped to his side and licked hishand. 

"Kate, I'd like to follow the wild geese. "

Old Joe shaded his eyes and the big hands of Buck were lockedtogether. 

"Are you unhappy, Dan?" she said. 

"The snow is come, " he muttered uneasily. 

He began pacing again with that singular step. 

"When I went out to Satan in the corral this evenin', I found himstandin' lookin' south. "

She rose and faced him with a little gesture of surrender. 

"Then you must follow the wild geese, Dan!"

"You don't mind me goin', Kate?"

"No. "

"But your eyes are shinin'!"

"It's only the reflection of the firelight. "

Black Bart whined softly. Suddenly Dan straightened and threw up hisarms, laughing low with exultation. Buck Daniels shuddered and droppedhis head. 

"I am far behind, " said Dan, "but I'll go fast. "

He caught her in his arms, kissed her eyes and lips, and then whirledand ran from the room with that noiseless, padding step. 

"Kate!" groaned Buck Daniels, "you've let him go! We've all lost himfor ever!"

A sob answered him. 

"Go call him back, " pleaded Joe. "He will stay for your sake. "

She whispered: "I would rather call back the wild geese who flewacross the moon. And they are only beautiful when they are wild!"

"But you've lost him, Kate, don't you understand?"

"The wild geese fly north again in spring, " said Buck, "and he'll--"

"Hush!" she said. "Listen!"

Far off, above the rushing of the wind, they heard the weirdwhistling, a thrilling and unearthly music. It was sad with the beautyof the night. It was joyous with the exultation of the wind. It mighthave been the voice of some god who rode the northern storm south, south after the wild geese, south with the untamed. 

THE END